Skip to main content

Full text of "The Stowe missal, ms. D II 3 in the library of the Royal Irish Academy, Dublin"

See other formats


\ 


HENRY    BRADSHAW 

SOCIETY 


Sounbeb  in  f^e  ^ear  of  Our  feotb  1890 


for  fi}c  ebiftng  of  Q^are  £iturgtc<xf  €cx(b. 


Vol.    XXXII. 


ISSUED   TO  MEMBERS  FOR   THE  YEAR  1906, 

AND 

PRINTED    FOR   THE   SOCIETY 

BY 

HARRISON   AND   SONS,  ST.    MARTIN'S   LANE, 

PRINTERS   IN    ORDINARY   TO   HIS   MAJESTY. 


NOV  1 5  1934 


THE 


STOWE  MISSAL 


MS.    D.    II.    3    IN    THE    LIBRARY    OF    THE 
ROYAL    IRISH    ACADEMY,    DUBLIN. 


EDITED    BY 


SIR    GEORGE    F.    WARNER, 

M.A.,  D.Litt.,  F.B.A.,  late  Keeper  of  MSS.,  British  Museum. 


Vol.    II. 

Printed    Text 

With  Introduction,  Index  of   Liturgical  Forms, 

AND   Nine  Plates  of  the  Metal  Cover 

AND  the  Stowe  St.  John. 


feonbon. 

1915- 


W0V15t934 

7  34-9 


LONDON : 
HARRISON   AND  SONS,   PRINTERS   IN   ORDINARY  TO   HIS   MAJESTY, 

ST.  martin's  lane. 


CONTENTS. 

VOL.    I. 
The  Stowe  Missal  :    Facsimile. 

VOL.    IL 

PAGE 

Introduction         vii 

Plates  : —  to  follow        Ix 

I-VL     The  Metal  Cover  of  the  Stowe  Missal. 
VII-IX.     Three  pages  of  the  Stowe  St.  John. 

The  Stowe  Missal:    Printed  Text i 

Appendix  :     Translation  of   the    Irish    Treatise   on    the 

Mass  40 

Index  of  Liturgical  Forms 43 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  text  here  printed  is  that  of  the  oldest  Mass-book  of  the 
early  Irish  Church  known  to  have  survived,  and  is  intended 
to  accompany  the  collotype  facsimile  of  the  MS.  which  has 
already  been  issued  in  a  separate  volume.  Incongruous  as  it 
may  seem  that  it  should  take  its  title  from  an  English  country 
seat,  the  Stowe  Missal  is  so  called,  not  with  any  reference  to  its 
origin,  but  merely  from  the  fact  that  for  a  few  years  it  was  in 
the  library  at  Stowe  House  in  Buckinghamshire,  formed  early 
in  the  last  century  by  George  Grenville,  first  Marquess  of 
Buckingham,  who  died  in  1813,  and  Richard  his  successor, 
afterwards  Duke  of  Buckingham  and  Chandos.  Its  existence 
there  was  first  revealed  in  iSiQj  when  a  lengthy,  but  not 
altogether  accurate,  article  was  devoted  to  it  in  an  Appendix  to 
vol.  i  of  the  privately  printed  Catalogue  of  the  Stowe  MSS.,  by 
Dr.  Charles  O'Conor,^  and  as  no  mention  is  made  of  it  in  the 
Catalogue  itself,  which  is  dated  only  a  year  before,  it  was 
probably  a  quite  recent  acquisition.  Without  explaining  how 
it  came  to  be  at  Stowe,  O'Conor  states  that  it  was  discovered 
somewhere  on  the  Continent  by  "  the  late  John  Grace,  Esquire, 
of  Nenagh  in  Ireland,  who  was  formerly  an  of^cer  in  the 
German  service " ;  but  unfortunately  no  particulars  of  the 
precise  locality  and  circumstances  of  its  discovery  had  been 
recorded,  and  nothing  is  known  of  its  peregrinations  before  it 
was  thus  rescued  from  oblivion.  From  a  pedigree  in  Me^norials 
of  the  family  of  Grace,  by  Shefifield  Grace,  privately  printed  in 
1823,  it  appears  that  a  John  Grace,  captain  of  carabineers  in  the 
Imperial  service,  died  at  the  siege  of  Belgrade  in  1789  ;  and 
there  was  also  a  John  Dowell  Grace,  captain  of  Wiirtemberg 

^  Bibliotheca  MS.  Stowensis,     A  Descriptive  Catalogue  of  the  MSS.  in  the  Stowe 
Library,  Buckingham,  1818. 

R)QT 


viii  INTRODUCTION. 

dragoons,  who  retired  from  active  service  in  1776  and  died  in 
Ireland  in  181 1.  The  latter  is  described  in  the  Memorials  as  of 
Mantua  House,  co.  Roscommon,  and  it  is  uncertain  which  of 
the  two,  if  either,  was  the  John  Grace  to  whom  O'Conor  refers. 
There  is  little  doubt,  however,  that  the  second  Marquess  of 
Buckingham  obtained  the  MS.  directly  from  some  member  of 
the  Grace  family,  with  which  he  was  connected  through  his  wife. 
As  he  was  on  friendly  terms  with  Sheffield  Grace,  nephew  of 
the  John  Grace  who  died  at  Belgrade,  it  perhaps  came  to  him 
by  gift  or  purchase  from  that  quarter. 

When  the  contents  of  Stowe  House,  then  belonging  to  the 
second  Duke  of  Buckingham  and  Chandos,  were  partially 
dispersed  in  1849,  the  Missal  was  catalogued  with  the  rest  of  the 
MSS.  for  public  auction.^  Ultimately,  however,  the  whole 
collection  was  sold  privately  to  the  fourth  Earl  of  Ashburnham, 
and  was  removed  to  Ashburnham  Place  in  Sussex,  where  it 
remained  intact,  and  still  distinguished  as  the  Stowe  Collection, 
until  1883.  By  a  vote  in  Parliament  it  was  then  purchased 
from  the  fifth  earl  for  the  nation  and  was  thereupon  divided  into 
two  portions,  the  majority  of  the  MSS.,  which  were  chiefly  of 
historical  interest,  going  to  the  British  Museum,  while  those 
written  in  the  Irish  language  or  otherwise  connected  with 
Ireland  were  handed  over  to  the  Royal  Irish  Academy  at 
Dublin.  The  Stowe  Missal,  with  the  metal  case  within  which  it 
is  inclosed,  of  course  went  to  Ireland,  and  under  the  press-mark 
D.  II.  3  in  the  library  of  the  Academy  thus  at  length  found  a 
permanent  resting-place  in  the  country  from  which  it  originally 
came. 

The  full  contents  of  the  MS.  comprise  the  following  articles, 
all  of  which,  except  the  last  two,  are  in  Latin  : — 

1.  Extracts  from  the  Gospel  of  St.  John,     f  i. 

2.  The  Ordinary  and  Canon  of  the  Mass,  followed  by  a  few 

special  Masses,     f.  12.         . 

3.  The   Order   of  Baptism,    with   the   Communion  of  the 

Newly  Baptized,     f.  461^. 

^  Lot  996  in  Sotheby's  Catalogue  of  the  Stowe  Collection  of  MSS.  which  will  be 
sold  by  auction  ....  on  Monday  ^  nth  of  June,  1849. 


INTRODUCTION,  ix 

4.  The    Order   of    the    Visitation    of    the    Sick,   with   the 

Administration  of  Extreme  Unction  and  Communion, 
f.  60. 

5.  A  short  treatise  in  Irish  on  the  Mass.     f.  6^v, 

6.  Three  short  spells  in  Irish,     f.  6jv. 

While  it  was  still  at  Ashburnham  Place  the  liturgical  portions 
(artt.  2-4)  were  edited,  for  the  first  time,  by  the  Rev.  F.  E. 
Warren,  The  Litiu^gy  and  Ritiial  of  the  Celtic  Church,  1883, 
pp.  198-268;  and  in  1886,  after  its  removal  to  Dublin,  artt.  2 
and  3  were  again  edited,  together  with  the  text  and  a  translation 
of  the  Irish  treatise  on  the  Mass  (art.  5),  by  the  Rev.  B. 
MacCarthy,  D.D.,  in  a  dissertation  "  On  the  Stowe  Missal," 
printed  in  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  h'ish  Academy,  vol.  xxvii, 
1885,  p.  185.  A  later  edition  of  art.  5,  with  an  independent 
translation,  was  included  by  Whitley  Stokes  and  Strachan  in 
their  Thesaurus  Palaeohibernicus,  1903,  vol.  ii,  p.  252,  where  it 
is  accompanied,  pp.  250,  251,  also  with  translations,  by  the  Irish 
spells  '(art.  6)  and  the  brief  Irish  rubrics  interspersed  in  the 
liturgical  text.  In  the  present  volume  a  literal  transcript  is 
given  of  the  whole  of  these  articles  (2-6),  the  extensions  of 
the  abbreviated  forms  being  printed  in  italic  type  and  the  addi- 
tions to  the  original  text  in  smaller  type.  A  translation  of  the 
Irish  text,  borrowed  by  permission  from  the  Thesaurus  Palaeo- 
hibernicus,  is  added  in  an  appendix.  For  reasons  stated  below,  the 
extracts  from  St.  John's  Gospel  (art.  i)  are  omitted,  Repro- 
ductions of  three  pages,  are,  however,  given  in  Plates  VII-IX, 
and  a  collation  of  the  text  with  that  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus 
will  be  found  in  a  paper  by  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Bernard,  D.D.  (now 
Bishop  of  Ossory),  "  On  the  Stowe  St.  John,"  in  the  Transactions 
of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy,  vol.  xxx,  pt.  viii,  1893. 

As  will  be  seen  from  the  facsimile,  the  volume  is  of  sm.all 
dimensions,  containing  in  its  present  state  sixty-seven  leaves  of 
vellum,  which  measure  5f  inches  in  height  and  4I  inches  in 
width.  The  vellum  is  normally  rather  thick  and  in  some  parts 
is  much  soiled  and  darkened  by  age  and  wear.  The  binding  is 
of  wooden  boards  covered  with  discoloured  vellum  and  in 
addition  round  the  three   outer   edges    with  strips  of  kid-skin 


INTRODUCTION. 


|-inch  wide  stained  red^ ;  its  back  is  of  modern  dark  brown 
leather.  Owing  to  removals  and  insertions  the  present  com- 
position of  the  five  gatherings  of  which  the  volume  is  made  up 
is  somewhat  irregular.  The  first,  which  contains  the  extracts 
from  St.  John,  consists  of  eleven  leaves  (fif.  i-ii),  but  another 
has  been  torn  away  at  the  beginning,  leaving  only  a  narrow 
strip  along  the  inner  edge,  on  the  verso  side  of  which  are  slight 
remains  of  a  border  resembling  that  on  f.  iiz/(see  Plate  IX). 
The  second  gathering,  which  now  contains  seventeen  leaves 
(fif.  12-28),  consisted  originally  of  the  ten  leaves  numbered  12, 
13,  15-17,  20,  21,  26-28,  together  probably  with  two  others 
between  17  and  20,  now  replaced  by  the  present  pair  18  and  19. 
Fol.  14  is  an  inserted  narrow  slip,  2\  inches  in  height  at  most, 
its  blank  inner  edge  projecting  |-inch  between  ff.  26  and  27 ; 
and  the  gathering  of  four  leaves  numbered  22-25  is  also  an 
insertion.  The  existing  arrangement  will  be  seen  at  a  glance  in 
the  following  diagram,  where  the  dotted  lines  indicate  the 
inserted  leaves : — 

12    13     14    15    16    17     18    19    20    21    22    23    24    25    26    27    28 


1  The  strip  along  the  bottom  of  the  upper  cover  is  missing. 


INTRODUCTION.  xi 

The  third  gathering  contains  eighteen  leaves  (fif.  29-46),  of 
which  fourteen,  viz.,  29,  32-34,  37-46,  are  original,  while,  as 
shown  below,  two  pairs,  ff.  30,  31^  and  ff.  35,  36,  are  interpolated. 

29    30    31     32    33     34    35     36    37     38    39    40    41     42    43    44    45    46 


The  fourth  gathering  contains  twelve  leaves  (ff.  47-58),  all  of 
which  are  original  and  regularly  arranged ;  and  the  fifth  is  made 
up  of  the  nine  leaves  numbered  59-67,  together  with  a  tenth, 
blank  and  unnumbered,  which  is  pasted  down  to  the  cover. 

For  the  text  of  the  Missal  and  of  the  other  liturgical  matter  in 
its  original  form  lines  were  ruled  with  a  hard  point  on  one  side 
only  of  the  vellum,  two  for  each  line  of  text,  which  was  written 
with  more  or  less  regularity  between  them.  Single  or  double 
vertical  lines  were  also  ruled  on  the  left  and  right,  but  little 
attention  was  paid  to  the  latter  by  the  scribes,  the  text  being  as 
often  as  not  carried  beyond  them.  The  number  of  lines  of  text 
on  a  page  varies.  Excluding,  it  must  be  understood,  for  the 
present  all  interpolated  matter,  on  ff.  i2-28z/,  47-49,  50^^-64,  65, 

■^  As  will  be  seen  (p.  3,  n.  10),  this  pair  ought  properly  to  be  inserted  between 
f.  12  and  f.  13. 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

there  arc  thirteen  lines ;  on  ff.  29-4677  there  are  fourteen  ;  and 
on  ff.  49^;,  50,  64^»  there  are  twelve.  These  differences  cor- 
respond to  some  extent  with  changes  of  hand.  Thus  the  first 
hand  (A^)  ends  (on  the  last  page  of  the  gathering)  at  f.  287^' ; 
a  second  hand  (A~)  writes  the  next  gathering  (ff  29-46)  ;  and  a 
third  hand  (A'^),  with  more  ornamental  initials,  extends  from 
f.  47  to  f.  ^\v.  After  this  the  hands  are  more  difficult  to  dis- 
tinguish, but  ff  52,  ^2v  were  perhaps  written  by  A\  and  ff  53-64 
by  a  fourth  hand  (A"*),  while  another  (A^)  certainly  begins  on 
f.  6^v  and  continues  to  the  end  (f.  65). 

The  character  of  the  original  script  is  Irish  minuscule,  with 
a  tendency  to  be  angular  rather  than  rounded.  In  all  the  hands 
there  is  one  exception  to  the  prevailing  minuscule  forms  of 
letters,  the  majuscule  or  capital  R  being  almost  invariably  used. 
Three  instances  of  a  minuscule  r,  shaped  like  the  Saxon 
letter,  almost  like  ;/,  may  be  seen  on  f.  33^^,  1.  I,  dcprecaviiir^ 
1.  5,  donare^  and  f  65,  last  line,  ordo.  There  is  also  a  single 
instance  of  a  majuscule  N  on  f.  54,  1.  2,  fons^  where  N  and  long 
s  are  combined. 

With  regard  to  the  formation  of  the  other  letters  a  few 
points  may  here  be  noticed.  Thus  a  is  formed  like  ii^  sloping 
slightly  backwards,  with  the  tops  connected  by  a  fine  transverse 
line.  The  second  stroke,  especially  in  hand  A-,  is  often  higher 
than  the  other  and  sharply  pointed,  and  the  connecting  line  cuts 
it  below  the  top.  In  a  few  cases  (f.  \2v,  1.  10,  f.  521^  1.  13)« 
following  in  is  subscript. 

The  first  stroke  of  b  is  bent,  and  is  thickened  at  the  top  by 
an  angular  spur-like  projection  on  the  left.  The  latter  feature 
also  characterizes  the  other  tall  letters,  d^  //,  /,  and  more  or  less 
all  vertical  strokes. 

c  consists  of  a  backward-sloping  straight  stroke  turning  up 
sharply  at  the  bottom,  with  a  separate  curved  top  affixed  to  it, 
drawn  from  left  to  right.  ' 

The  bow  of  d  closely  resembles  r,  and  the  stroke  on  the  right 
is  nearly  always  vertical.  It  is  very  rarely  bent  round  almost 
horizontally  to  the  left  {e.g.^  f.  38,  1.  7,  deuui),  as  is  the  case  with 
a  capital  (see  f.  54^'),  but  a  sloping  variant  from  the  normal 
shape  sometimes  occurs,  as  on  f.  \^v,  1.  1 1,  viundo^  f.  17,  last  line, 


INTRODUCTION.  xiii 

depreceimir,  etc.,  and  more  commonly  in  the  smaller  script  of  the 
rubrical  directions  {e.g.^  f.  S^^)- 

e  is  formed  on  the  same  principle  as  c,  the  rounded  top  and 
the  cross-stroke  being  affixed  separately.  The  top  is  frequently 
raised  above  the  line  of  writing,  the  cross-stroke  being  utilized 
in  making  the  following  letter.  At  the  end  of  a  word,  and 
occasionally  also  elsewhere,  the  cross-stroke  is  long,  thick  and 
wavy.  The  diphthong  ce  is  commonly  found,  but  ae^  e  (e.g., 
f.  47^7,  1.  7,  diuine)  and  e  (f  17,  1.  12,  catholice)  also  occur  in  its 
place. 

/  is  composed  of  a  vertical  stroke  carried  only  a  little  below 
the  ruled  line,  with  a  curved  or  wavy  line,  from  left  to  right,  at 
the  top  and  a  cross-stroke  low  down,  along  the  ruled  line. 

The  down-stroke  of  g  springs  from  the  centre  of  the 
horizontal  top  ;  it  is  only  slightly  curved  to  left  and  right,  and 
usually  ends  in  a  small  knob. 

i  after  7;/,  n,  u  is  often  subscript,  being  attached  to  the  final 
stroke  of  the  preceding  letter  and  curved  round  to  the  left, 
something  like  the  bow  of  3  (see  f.  13,  11.  8,  12,  f.  322;,  1.  4,  etc.). 
The  same  is  the  case  after  c  and  long  s,  where  the  i  is  attached 
to  the  curved  top  of  the  letter. 

The  curve  of/  is  generally  rather  pointed  at  the  top  and 
ends  at  the  bottom  in  a  knob. 

q  is  open  at  the  top,  with  a  curve  above  the  first  stroke  (see 
f.  \^v,  1.  I,  2X^6,  pas siin). 

s  is  of  the  long  form,  resembling  f  without  the  cross-stroke ; 
but  at  the  end  of  a  word,  instead  of  a  convex  top  above  the  line, 
there  is  a  small  wavy  stroke  on  the  right  of  the  vertical  stroke, 
making  the  letter  somewhat  like  r  (see  f.  39,  end  of  lines,  and 
for  the  same  form  in  the  middle  of  a  word,  f.  417^,  1.  5,  ipse).  In 
one  case  (f.  45^^,  1.  4,  esse^  the  form  s  is  used. 

The  cross-stroke  of  t  extends  well  both  to  right  and  left  of 
the  main  stroke  and  is  generally  somewhat  heavy.  As  a 
ligature  with  e  in  et  the  letter  is  smaller  and  differently  formed 
(f.  \2v^  1.  2,  et ;  f.  \yo,  1.  2,  eterne ;  f.  20,  1.  2,  habei). 

The  characteristic  forms  of  x,  j/,  ^  all  occur  on  f  \2v,  1.  4, 
that  of  J  being  especially  noticeable. 

The  letters  /,  /,  i",  and  more  rarely  r,  are  sometimes  written 


xiv  INTRODUCTION, 

with  a  flourish  on  the  left,  making  an  acute  angle  with  the  main 
stroke  at  the  bottom  (see  ff.  \2v^  \6v).  In  some  cases  these 
forms  represent  initial  capitals,  but  they  are  also  used  for  minus- 
cules, and  in  the  case  of  s  are  even  found  at  the  end  of  a  word 
(f.  41^,  1.6). 

Most  of  the  other  initials  of  collects,  etc.,  are  merely  the 
minuscule  forms  on  a  larger  scale,  but  N  in  IN  is  used  (ff.  42, 
45,  etc.).  The  form  of  <3^as  an  initial  is  invariably  that  in  which 
the  vertical  stroke  is  bent  back  to  the  left  horizontally  ;  instead 
of  an  oval  it  sometimes  has  an  oblong  shape  (fif.  39Z/,  ^\v, 
etc.),  and  the  same  is  also  the  case  with  0  (ff.  21,  45^').  On 
ff.  1 3^',  47-5 1  there  are  more  ornamental  initials,  with  spirals, 
interlacing  (ff.  47,  48),  a  human  head  (f.  50,  see  also  f.  \2v\  and 
dogs'  heads  (ff.  lyo,  48). 

Abbreviations  are  frequent  and,  besides  the  usual  noinina 
sacra^  include  the  following  : — 

a,  aut. 

h,  autem. 

b,  bene, 
cs,  cuius. 

c,  cum. 
dcs,  dicens. 

dt,  dicit  (f.  ^yv). 
dx,  dixit  (f.  62). 
9,  eius. 
-)f»  enim. 
go,  ergo, 
ee,  esse. 

.,  ,,  tat. 

7,  et  (rare,  f.  49,  11.  9,  10). 

ffs,  fratres. 

h,  haec. 

K,  hoc. 

hs,  huius. 

he,  hunc. 

ig',  igitur. 

1,  in. 

It,  inter. 


INTRODUCTION,  xv 

mm,  ms,  meum,  meam,  meus. 

nois,  noe  (no,  f.  49),  noa,  nominis,  -mine,  -mina. 

n,  non. 

iir,  nost,  noster. 

nfa,  nostra. 

nm,  nrm,  nostrum,  nostram. 

ni,  nostri. 

nrae,  nrae,  nre,  nostrae. 

iio,  nro,  nostro. 

nrom  (f.  i^v)^  nostrorum. 

nas  (f.  I3^'),  ns  (f.  17),  nostras. 

nf is,  nrs  (ff.  1 2v^  \Ov)y  nostris. 

iic,  nunc. 

omes,  oms,  omnes. 

omi,  omis,  omni,  omnis. 

omia,  oiiia,  omnia. 

omim,  omm,  omnium. 

omibus,  embus,  omnibus. 

omipot,  omipos,  oiriipo,  ompot,  ompo,  omnipotens. 

p^,  per. 

p,  prae. 

p,  pro. 

PS  pri-. 

po,  post. 

pt,  praeter. 

propt,  pt,  propter. 

qsi,  quasi. 

q:,  q;,  que. 

qi,  qui. 

q:-,  q:,,q;,,  quae. 

qg,  quod. 

q-(also  qua),  q.  (f.  2'jv\  quam. 

q,  q:,q:.  (f.  61),  quern. 

qs^,  quis. 

qd;  quid. 

qino,  quomodo. 

^  Elsewhere  this  is  usually  a  symbol  for  "  quaesumus,"  for  which  other  abbrevia- 
tions are  employed  here. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION, 

qm,  quoniam. 

qms,  qsu,  qiis,  quaesumus. 

rl,  reliqua. 

f,  secundum  (f.  20z^). 

s,  sed. 

sr,  sup'",  super. 

st,  sunt. 

i\  tibi. 

tc,  tunc. 

1,  vel. 

The  following  symbols  for  omitted  syllables  and  letters  also 
occur,  viz.  : — 

An  inverted  c  for  con  {e.g.^  consubstancialem,  f  20,  1,  13). 

A  hooked  horizontal  stroke  (  ^)  for  final  in  and  for  in  before 
a  consonant  in  the  middle  of  a  word  (e.g.,  ambire,  f.  13)  and  in 
Amen  (f  21)  even  between  two  vowels  ;  also  for  um  in  pacificum 

(f.  17).         _ 

A  short  horizontal  stroke,  generally  slightly  concave,  for  n 
and  -er  {e.g.,  in,  inter,  uerbo,  pater)  and  for  -un  in  -rnnt  {e.g., 
rogauerunt,  f  62).  For  -um  in  the  genitive  plural  it  is  placed, 
not  over  r,  but  to  the  right  of  it  {e.g.,  tuorum,  f.  27).  The  same 
symbol  is  also  used  in  many  of  the  forms  of  abbreviation  in 
the  list  above,  as  well  as  in  abbreviations  by  simple  suspension 
of  all  kinds.  These  are  not  uncommon,  especially  in  words  of 
frequent  recurrence,  as — 

quesu  for  quesumus. 

ora  and  bfor  oramus. 

p  (also  ps)for  presta. 

apos/^r  apostolos,  -orum. 

mart/<?r  martirum.  • 

uirg/(?r  uirginum. 

archang  princip  et  potest,  etc.,  for  archangeli  principes  et 

potestates,  etc.  (f  39z^). 
respo,  res,  f  for  respondet. 
B.\for  alleluia, 
saecu  sajc,  sae  Sceic  for  sa^cula  saeculorum  (ff.  48,  58). 


INTRODUCTION.  xvii 

pa  et  {\for  pater  (-ris)  et  filius  (-ii).^ 

lee  ybr  lectio. 

P^  igy<?r  per  ignem. 

\Afor  vere  dignum. 

K  comma  over  /,  slightly  to  the  right,  for  -ur  in  -tur  {e.g.^ 
largiuntur,  f.  17). 

:  \  3  for  lis  in  -bus  and  elsewhere,  as  peccauimus  (f.  12), 
uirtus  (f.  58),  opus  (f  61),  etc. 

An  acute  accent  is  placed  over  monosyllables  and  fre- 
quently over  -is  of  the  dative  and  ablative  plural.  It  is  also 
occasionally  found  elsewhere,  as  sollemnitas  (f.  38),  circumdas 
(f.  40),  confirma  (f  44),  isac,  iacob  (f  45^'),  tribus  (f  62v)  ;  and 
even  over  a  short  syllable,  as  plebis  (f  38z^). 

Punctuation    is    marked    in    a   variety   of   ways,    by    :  ?     :^ 
:•    ^>   \    ••    and,  less  often,  by  a  full  point,  generally  medial. 

The  spelling  is  very  irregular,  but  the  irregularities  are  not 
systematic  and  the  normal  orthography  in  many  cases  is  also 
found.  The  following  list  includes  most  of  the  peculiar  forms, 
some  of  which  may  be  merely  clerical  errors  : — 

Consonants  doubled  :  missericordiam  (f  132/,  and  so  all 
derivatives  of  miser),  aeclessia  {i6v),  uissiuilium  (visi- 
bilium,  20),  quessumus  (27),  accussantes  (44),  cappillis 
(47),  deffensa  (48),  tutellam  (482^,  597;),  sallientes  (54), 
effussione  (55),  pressens  (57^^,  60),  uissita  (6iz/,  642/), 
inuassit  (63),  essurientem  (64-6^). 

One  of  two  similar  consonants  dropped  :  abiso  (abysso,  12), 
emite  (emitte,  1227),  altisime  (13,  and  so  frequently  in 
other  superlatives),  misa  {lyo,  38),  imbiciles  (imbecilles, 
i5z'),  aceptos  {lyv),  remisionem  (21,  etc.),  sufragia 
(381^),  gutore  (gutture,  47),  acipientibus  (482^),  promisae 
(492;),  suplices  (50),  gehinam  (gehennam,  502^),  suplicii 
(502'),  mitire  (mittere,  522;),  iusit  (562/),  acipio  (582/), 
dimite  {6iv),  acesserunt  (612^). 

^  The  form  "  patin  "  for  "  patrem  "  (f.   28)  is  also  regarded   by  Prof.  W.   M. 
Lindsay  {Notae  Latinae^  p.  91)  as  a  capricious  suspension. 

STOWE.  b 


\  t.../ 


XVlll 


INTRODUCTION, 


a  for  e 


a  for  0 
a  omitted 
CB  for  a 
ce  for  e 


b  for  in 
b  for/ 

b  for  V 
c  for  ch 

c  for  ^« 
diox  t 

^inserted 
e  for  a 
e  for  ^ 
^  for  i. . . 


^  for  ze 
e  for  ?/^ 
ea  for  ^ 
fioxp 


catacominis  (catechumenis,  17,  5227),  piatas  (43), 
alimento  (elemento,  47z^),  adsequandi  (54^0> 
faciam  (faciem,  65). 

manachorum  (382;). 

ionne  (lohanne,  53). 

aeclesiae  (abl.,  27),  laetentes  (52^). 

iustae  (adv.,  14),  aeclesia  (162^,  17,  etc.),  praespiter, 
(2gv,  etc.),  tribuae  (imper.,  40),  fontae  (45), 
sanctae  (voc,  47),  aeternae  (voc,  497^,  50,  etc.), 
sempiternae  (voc,  54),  frontae  (57,  58),  saluarae 
(597^),  fratrae  (60),  aeucharistiam  (63?:^). 

imbulamus  (immolamus,  45). 

babtismum  (21,  etc.),  scabulas  (52^;),  babtitzantes 

(53). 
commobebuntur  (62z'),  sperabimus  (perf.,  34). 
catacominis    (catechuminis,    17,    etc.),    cresmate 

(chrismate,  57^'). 
trancillitate  (162/),  corum  (33^),  scaloribus  (57). 
adque   (27^',    507^),   uelud   (502^),  debedis  (58z^), 
fortidudo  (647^). 
after  ;2  concindunt  (41). 

...  emanere  (emanare,  53). 

...  querite  (16),  quesumus  {passim)^  presta  {passim). 

. . .  adstantes  ( 1 3),  respices  (respicis,  1 6v)j  praespeteris 
(presbiteris,  i6z/),  confeteor  (20z/),  feceretis 
(feceritis,  28),  cremine  (377;,  55),  preuelegia 
(38),  marteria,  (38,  40),  emitatione  (40),  per- 
feciat  (437^),  refregeri  (45 ^*),  abieciendos  (471^, 
52),  laetentes  (latentis,  527^),  uirtutes  (-is,  542^), 
affluentes  (-is,  55),  fontes  (55),  cresmate  (577/), 
lineat     (57^*),     uiuentes     (-is,    61),    homines 

{62V), 

...  maestas  (42). 

...  pingesce  (44),  apinge  (pingue,  44). 

...  fereabatur  (54?y). 

...  adefti  (16). 


INTRODUCTION, 


XIX 


fiorph 

g  for  c 
h  omitted 


h  inserted 
i  for  e 


i  for  ie 
i  for  ii 


i  for  u 
ie  for  e 
ii  for  i 
in  for  b 
m  for  ;2 
^  for  a 
0  for  2^ 


orfanis  (17),  profetas  (and  other  cases,  20z^,  38, 

etc.),  fantasma  (54). 
calige  (15^),  crugifixus  {20v). 

tronum  (13^),  Pilippi  (26v),  ostium  (hostium, 
372/),  teoricam  (37^),  immo  (hymno,  41), 
triumpare  (50),  alitus  (61);  and  see  above,  c 
for  ch. 

baltheo  (13),  habundantius  (41). 

diabiso  (de  abysso,  12),  ficisti  (i2z^),  urire  (i22^J, 
promiriri  (promereri,  13),  accidentem  (13), 
imbiciles(i5^'),  redimisti  (15^),  perigrinantibus 
(17),  meriamur  (17,  6'^,  discendit,  etc.  (20, 
42z;,  etc.),  sanguinim  (20),  sedit  (202/),  patire- 
tur  {2yv),  rimisionem  (28),  aspicire  (287;), 
spicialiter  (382^,  427;),  proficire  (40),  difunc- 
tis  (40^'),  sinciritatem  (42),  intigra  (42), 
offerri  (offerre,  42?^),  obteniant  (421^),  sus- 
teniant  {/\.^v),  elimento  Q\.7v,  52,  etc.),  mistirii 
(47^),  residiat  (477/),  flagillas  (50),  gehinam 
(502/),  supplicis  (-es,  51),  benedictionis  (-es, 
52),  cariat  (52),  mitire  (mittere,  52^7),  apiriatur 
(587/),  dispicias  (587^),  fidiliter  {6^),  respondit 
(-et,  65). 

maistatis  (282/),  mais[ta]tis  (427^),  maistate  (627/). 

dilui  (diluuii,  12),  sacrificis  (-iis,  16),  pissimis 
(167;),  fili  (gen.,  277;),  insidis  (377^),  gaudi  (38), 
gaudis  (417^),  iudici  (-ii,  507/),  misteris  (54), 
uitfs(55). 

obtilit  (287^),  incolimitate  (527^),  uirtites  (62v), 

diciens  (28),  agiens  (28). 

aperii  (imper.,  497^). 

neximus  (1377). 

imferis  (287^),  immo  (hymno,  41). 

euchoristia  (637;). 

tonica  (13),  catacominis  (17,  527;),  commonione 
(377/,  637;),  gutore  (gutture,  47),  incolomitate 
(477;),  commonicatio  (637^),  homano  (64) 

b  2 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

p  {qx  b  ...  praespeteris  (i6v),    praespiter    (297^,    etc.),    opse- 

cremus  (^Sv). 

qii  for  ^  ...   loqutus  (20?^),  consequti  (42^»),  loqui  (loci,  52). 

t  iox  d  ...  retdat  (i7?y),  tetrimentum  (441/). 

tz  {ox  z  ...  babtitzantes  (53). 

M  for  b  ...  coenouitarum  (39z^). 

u  {ox  0  ...  diabuli,  etc.  (16,  etc.),  idulorum  {^.yv). 

M  for  uu  ...  dilui  (diluuii,  12),  asqum  (4027). 

^^  omitted  ...  cognoerunt  (34),  spiritale  (38?^),  langoris  (60). 

u  inserted  ...  uirguinum  (38). 

u  for  tls  ...  spiritu  (gen.,  39,  41,  etc.). 

;f  for  ^  ...  resurrextionem  (21). 

^  for  J-  ...  zabaoth  (13),  zeth  (32). 

si  {ox  is  ...  elezion  (eleison,  127;). 

Some  small  ornamental  initials  have  already  been  mentioned 
(p.  xiv).  The  only  other  decoration  in  the  Missal  is  on  the  first 
page,  which  has  a  large  rectangular  initial  P,  together  with  a 
border  inclosing  the  text  on  the  other  three  sides.  The  colours 
employed  in  both  initial  and  border  are  rather  dingy  red, 
yellow  and  brown.  The  initial  is  filled  with  a  form  of  the  key- 
pattern  ornament,  familiar  in  the  Book  of  Kells,  the  Lindisfarne 
Gospels,^  the  Gospels  of  St.  Chad,  and  other  remains  of  early 
Celtic  art,  combined  with  lozenges  and  spirals.  The  border 
presents  a  striking  analogy  with  that  on  the  first  page  of 
St.  Luke  in  the  last  two  of  the  MSS.  named.  At  the  top,  facing 
the  initial,  is  the  head  of  a  cat,  the  hindquarters  of  which,  with 
legs  and  tail,  are  at  the  lower  extremity,  the  rest  of  the  body 
being  represented  by  horizontal  and  vertical  panels  containing 
a  running  pattern  of  swans  with  an  edging  of  narrow  bands. 
In  the  Lindisfarne  Gospels  the  cat's  head  is  at  the  lower 
extremity,  and  the  treatment  of  the  hindquarters  here  is  more 
like  that  in  St.  Chad's  Gospels,  where  the  rectangular  initial  Q 
also  contains  key-pattern  panels. 

The  Missal,  however,  is  not  in  the  state  in  which  it  was  left 
by   its  original  scribes,  and   the  question  of  its  date    may  be 

^  See   especially  ff.  17^%  I38<-',  and  for  other  examples  of  key-patterns  J.  Romilly 
Allen,  Celtic  A)-t  in  Pagan  and  Christian  Tinics^  1904,  pp.  279-284. 


INI  R  OD  UC  TION.  xxi 

deferred  for  the  present  and  be  considered  later  in  connexion 
with  that  of  the  subsequent  additions.  By  far  the  most 
extensive  and  important  of  these  are  in  the  hand  {a)  of  a  scribe 
who  gives  his  name,  "  Moelcaich  scripsit,"  on  f.  37.  They  are 
written,  not  only  on  the  leaves  which,  as  before  mentioned,  have 
been  interpolated  (ff.  14,  18,  22-25,  30,  31,  35,  36),  but  on  others 
from  which  the  original  text  has  been,  either  in  whole  or  in 
part,  effectually  erased  (ff.  13,  15,  ijv,  21,  2iv,  26,  2677,  34  and 
37),  and  also  in  the  margins  of  ii.  i6v,  28,  28z^,  and  on  f.  4.6V,  which 
was  originally  left  blank.  As  will  be  noticed  at  once  in  the 
facsimile,  Moelcaich  wrote  a  smaller,  rounder  and  more  facile 
minuscule  hand  than  his  predecessors,  and,  except  when  over  an 
erasure,  not  between  double  ruled  lines,  but  upon  or  pendent 
from  a  single  one.  There  is  also  a  considerable  difference  in 
the  forms  of  some  of  the  letters.  Thus  a  is  composed  normally 
of  two  strokes  only,  which  meet  at  the  top  and  are  not 
connected  by  a  third  transverse  stroke.  The  exceptions  to 
this  are  in  the  rather  smaller  minuscule  rubrics,  where  the 
top  is  open  (e.g.,  oblata^  f.  2127),  as  is  the  case  also  in  terraruin^ 
f.  24,  1.  II,  and  \n  fratiHbus^  f.  25,  1.  13.  In  <^  the  stroke  on 
the  right  is  most  usually  bent  over  to  the  left,  but  the 
vertical  form,  which  largely  predominates  in  the  original  hands, 
is  also  found  (ff.  14^^  15).  The  difference  in  q  and  r  is  still 
more  striking,  for  in  Moelcaich's  hand  both  these  letters  are  of 
the  ordinary  minuscule  type,  the  former  being  closed  at  the  top 
and  without  the  curve  over  the  first  stroke.  Abbreviations  are 
mostly  the  same  as  in  the  original  text,  with  the  addition  of  s"- 
for  siait  (f.  13).  The  form  q  is,  however,  used  (f.  I7z^)  instead  of 
q:-  for  quae,  and  the  horizontal  stroke  for  -urn  in  the  genitive 
plural  is  placed  over  the  preceding  r  and  not  to  the  right  of  it. 
The  cases  of  noster  are  generally  written  in  full  ;  but  when  they 
are  abbreviated,  they  follow  the  older  system  ni,  no,  etc.  (ff.  22?7, 
26,  467^,  etc.),  with  one  exception  (f.  21),  where  nfae  occurs.  In 
its  spelling  of  words  Moelcaich's  text  is  no  less  anomalous  than 
the  other.     Thus  it  includes  : — 

aceptu,   alis    (aliis),   altisimus,    animamus    (-abus),  arcisire, 

audii  (imper.). 
clementisime,  commonionis. 


xxii  INTRODUCTION. 

desederium,  dicire,  dirilinquisti,  discende. 

effussione,  eliuatur. 

feccis  (faecis),  filii  (voc),  fructum  (gen.  plur.). 

incolomitate,  inmotabilis,  intigritate,  iteneris. 

lintiamen. 

maestatis,  meriar,  misserere. 

ortodoxis,  ossanna. 

prespeteris,  pulluto. 

redetu,  remisione. 

sarephin,  spicialiter,  spiciosus,  sussum. 

uaris  (variis),  uitis  (vitiis). 

Another  later  hand  {U)  is  found  in  a  few  rubrics  (ff.  12,  13, 
\yv,  15)  and  in  two  inserted  collects,  one  at  the  foot  of  f.  \yo 
and  the  other  on  f.  19,  where  the  writer  utilized  a  narrow  strip  of 
vellum  which  was  left  blank  by  Moelcaich  and  to  which  another 
piece  was  afterwards  stitched.  Although  the  two  are  very  much 
alike  in  type,  this  hand  may  be  distinguished  from  Moelcaich's 
by  characteristic  forms  of  t  and  u  (see  f.  13,  1.  i).  There  is, 
however,  apparently  very  little,  if  any,  difference  in  date  between 
the  two,  and  both  scribes  were  most  probably  contemporary 
members  of  the  same  religious  community. 

Some  interlineations  on  ff.  13,  i^v  are  in  a  smaller  and 
rougher  hand  than  either  of  the  two  last  mentioned.  They 
were  either  written  by  yet  another  corrector  (r),  or  possibly  by 
Moelcaich  himself,  the  fact  that  he  was  writing  under  cramped 
conditions  between  the  lines  being  accountable  for  any  apparent 
difference  of  hand. 

Finally,  there  are  two  short  Irish  rubrics  on  ff.  51,  58,  which 
are  in  a  small,  sloping  hand,  different  from  all  the  rest,  but 
apparently  not  much  later. 

With  regard  to  the  age,  both  of  the  MS.  as  it  was  first 
written  and  of  the  subsequent  .insertions,  very  different  opinions 
have  been  expressed.^  For  one  reason  or  another  the  original 
text  has  been  dated    by   Dr.   Todd-  not   later  than   the  sixth 

*  See  Cabrol,  Did.  cC Archiologie  Chr^tienney  Art.  "  Celtiques  (Liturgies),"  ii, 
pt.  2,  col.  2973. 

2  Trans,  of  Koy.  Irish  Acadefiiy,  1856-1S59,  vol.  xxiii,  Antiquities,  pp.  16,  18. 
This  date,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  names  of  saints,  is  quite  impossible.     From  no 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

century,  by  Dom  S.  Baumer^  about  627-640,  by  Dr.  MacCarthy^ 
in  the  second  quarter  of  the  seventh  century,  by  Monsignor 
Duchesne^  in  the  eighth  century,  by  Mr.  F.  E.  Warren*  in  the 
ninth  century,  and  by  Sir  F.  Kenyon,^  with  some  hesitation,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century  or  end  of  the  ninth.  The 
diversity  of  opinion  about  Moelcaich's  additions  among  the 
same  authorities  is  not  so  great.  As  before,  S.  Baumer  is  the 
most  precise,  dating  them  about  740-750,  and  Dr.  MacCarthy 
also  assigns  them  to  the  eighth  century,  but  the  rest  all  agree  in 
the  belief  that  they  were  inserted  two  centuries  later. 

It  would  materially  assist  us  in  solving  the  vexed  question  of 
date  if  the  identity  of  Moelcaich  could  first  be  satisfactorily 
established.  The  name,  which  is  explained  to  mean  Calvus 
liiscus^  "  the  bald  (tonsured),  one-eyed  man,"  does  not  appear 
to  be  an  infrequent  one.  It  was  borne  by  a  contemporary  of 
St.  Buite,  who  died  in  521,  and  who,  according  to  legend, 
miraculously  restored  his  head  to  his  body  and  later,  as  penalty 
for  a  misdeed,  reversed  the  process^ ;  and  the  Annals  of  Ulster 
record  the  death  of  Maelcaich,  son  of  Scannal,  king  of  the 
Cruithni,  in  665  (6)  and  of  Maelcaech,  son  of  Cuscrad  Menn  in 
783  (4).  Two  others  of  the  name  appear  in  a  table  of  the 
descendants  of  Ailill  Olom  compiled  by  Dr.  MacCarthy^  from 
the  Book  of  Leinster.  One  of  them  is  there  described  as  son 
of  Aed  Bennan,  king  of  Kerry,  who  died  in  619,  and  his  own 

fault  of  his  own,  Dr.  Todd's  examination  of  the  MS.,  which  was  then  still  at 
Ashburnham  Place,  was  very  hasty  and  superficial. 

■^  "  Das  Stowe  Missale  aufs  neue  untersucht  "  in  Zeitschrift  fiir  kathoL  Theologie, 
xvi,  1892,  p.  459. 

2   Trans,  of  R.I.  A.  ^  1877-1886,  vol.  xxvii,  Antiquities,  p.  165. 

^  Origines  du  ctilte  Chrdtieny  1898,  p.  148. 

*  Liturgy  and  Rittial  of  the  Celtic  Churchy  1881,  p.  199. 

^  Whitley  Stokes  and  Strachan,  Thesaurus  Falaeohibernictis,  1901-3,  vol.  ii, 
p.  xxvii. 

^  Or  according  to  Mr.  Plummer,  Calvus  lusci,  "  The  tonsured  (slave)  of  the  one- 
eyed  (saint)."  The  second  element  in  names  compounded  with  Mael  or  Moel  is, 
however,  not  always  in  the  genitive.  There  are  instances  to  the  contrary  in  Mael- 
dub,  Maelgorm,  etc. 

"'  "Vita  S.  Boecii,"  Plummer,  Vitae  SS.  Hib.,  1910,  i,  pp.  91,  95.  See  also  the 
Felire  of  Oengus,  ed.  Whitley  Stokes,  1905,  p.  132. 

^  Op.  rit.y  p.  167.  Besides  Moelcaich  MaccAeda  Bennain,  four  more  are  men- 
tioned in  Rawlinson  MS.  B.  502  (see  Prof.  Kuno  Meyer's  index  to  the  facsimile, 
Oxford,  1909). 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

death  is  approximately  dated  about  650.  This  is  undoubtedly 
too  early  for  the  Moelcaich  of  the  Stowe  Missal,  but  Dr.  Mac- 
Carthy  confidently  identifies  the  latter  with  the  other  Moelcaich 
in  his  table,  who  was  son  of  Flann  and  presumably  lived  towards 
the  middle  of  the  eighth  century,  being  fourth  in  descent  from 
Aed,  king  of  Cashel,  who  died  in  601.  The  chief  ground  on  which 
he  bases  this  belief  is  the  date  of  the  latest  saint  in  the  Litany  on 
f.  30,  which  is  in  Moelcaich's  hand,  and  it  is  on  this  ground  also 
that  S.  Baumer  dates  his  insertions  about  740-750.  On  refer- 
ring to  the  Litany  in  the  printed  text  (p.  14),  it  will  be  observed 
that,  although  all  the  names  are  preceded  as  usual  by  Sancte  or 
Sancta^  some  are  in  the  vocative  and  others  in  the  genitive  case. 
This  discrepancy  rather  suggests  that  the  latter  came  originally 
from  a  different  source  and  were  ignorantly  copied  without  the 
necessary  change  of  inflexion.  The  following  are  the  Irish  saints 
with  their  dates,  so  far  as  they  are  known,  and  the  days  on  which 
they  are  commemorated  in  the  Irish  Martyrologies^ : — 

Patricii,  Patrick,  ob.  493. 

Ailbei,  Ailbe,  bishop  of  Emly,  Sept.  12,  Dec.  30  (O,  T,  G,  D), 

ob.  534  or  542. 
Finnio,  or  Finnian,  abbot  of  Clonard,  co.  Meath,  Dec.  12 

(O,  G,  D),  ob.  549. 
Finnio,  or  Finnian,  bishop  of  Movilla,  co.  Down,  Sept.  10 

(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  579. 
Ciarani,  Ciaran,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois,  King's  Co.,  Sept.  9 

(O,  T,  G,  U),  ob.  549- 
Ciarani,  Ciaran  of  Saiger  (Seirkieran,  King's  Co.),  Mar.    5 

(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  560. 


^  O  =  Filire  Oengusso.  The  Martyrology  of  Oengtis  the  Culdec^  ed.  Whitley 
Stokes,  H.B.S.,  1905.  Oengus  was  a  monk  at  Clonenagh,  Queen's  Co.,  and  after- 
wards at  Tallaght,  where  he  completed  his  work  in  804. 

T  =  The  Martyrology  of  Tallaght  in  The  Book  of  Leinster  {cite,  i  (60),  facs.,  ed. 
R.  Atkinson,  1880,  355^  365^.  Printed  from  a  copy  at  Brussels,  ed.  M.  Kelly, 
Calendar  of  Irish  Saints^  Dublin,  1857.  Nov.  and  1-16  Dec.  are  missing,  and  there 
are  other  lacunoe  in  Feb.,  June  and  July. 

G  =  Fdire  Hiii  Gormdin.  The  Martyrology  of  Gorman ,  ed.  \V.  Stokes,  H.B.S., 
1895.     Composed  between  1 166  and  11 74. 

D  =  I^he  Martyrology  of  Donega/,  ed.  Todd  and  Reeves,  Dublin,  1S64.  Compiled 
by  Michael  O'Clery,  one  of  the  Four  Masters,  in  1630. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxv 

Brendini,    Brenann,   abbot   of    Birr,    King's    Co.,    Nov.    29 

(O,  G,  D),  ob.  573- 
Brendini,  Brenann,  abbot  of  Clonfert,  co.  Galway,  May  16 

(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  S77  or  583. 
Columba,    Colombcille,   abbot    of     Hi    or    lona,    June    9 

(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  597. 
Colomba,    Colomb,    abbot    of    Terryglas,    co.    Tipperary, 

Dec.  13  (O,  G,  D),  ob.  600. 
Comgilli,  Comgall,  abbot   of  Bangor,  co.  Down,   May    10 

(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  600. 
Cainnichi,  Cainnech,  abbot  of  Aghabo,  Queen's  Co.,  Oct.  1 1 

(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  599. 
Findbarri,  Barr,  bishop   of  Cork,  Sept.   25  (O,  T,  G,    D), 

ob.  622-3. 
Nessani,  Nessan,  deacon,  of  Mungret,  co.  Limerick,  July  25 

Fachtni,  Fachtnae,  bishop  of  Roscarbery,  co.  Cork,  Aug.  14 
(O,  T,  G,  D). 

Lugidi,  Lugaid  or  Lugach,  bishop  of  Cuil-Bennchoir, 
Oct.  6  (O,  T,  G,  D). 

Lacteni,  Lachtain  of  Achad-ur  (Freshford,  co.  Kilkenny), 
Mar.  19  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  622. 

Ruadani,  Ruadan,  abbot  of  Lothra  or  Lorrha,  co.  Tipperary, 
Apr.  15(0,  T,  G,  D),  ^^.  585. 

Carthegi,  Carthach  or  Mochutu  of  Rathen,  bishop  of 
Lismore,  May  14  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  6^. 

Coemgeni,  Coemgen,  abbot  of  Glendalough,  co.  Wick  low, 
June  3  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  618  or  622. 

Mochonne,  Mochonna  or  Conna  of  Inis  Patraic  (Inish- 
patrick,  near  Skerries,  co.  Dublin),  or  another,  bishop 
of  Lemchaill  (Lowhill,  Queen's  Co.),  both  Jan.  13 
(T,  G,  D,  cf.  O,  p.  42).  There  were  other  saints  of  the 
same  name,  including  an  abbot  of  Derry,  Apr.  12 
(T,  G),  ob.  704;  a  bishop  of  Connor,  May  15  (G), 
ob.  725  ;  and  Mochonna  of  Cluain  Airdne,  Sept.  30 
(T,  G,  D),^^.  713. 

Brigta,  Brigit,  abbess  of  Kildare,  Feb.  i  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  522. 


XX  vi  INTRODUCTIOX. 

Ita,  Ite,  virgin,  of  Killeedy,  co.  Limerick,  Jan.  1 5  (O,  T,  G,  D), 

ob.  570  or  577. 
Scetha,    Sciath  or  Seethe,  virgin,  Jan.    i    (G,  D),  Sept.  6^ 

(O,  T,  G,  D). 
Sinecha,  Sinech,  virgin,  Nov.  9  (O,  G,  D). 
Samdine,   Samthann    or    Samdann,  virgin,  of  Clonbroney, 

CO.  Longford,  Dec.  19  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  739.^ 

The  last  saint  invoked  is  thus  also  the  latest  in  date ;  and,  so 
far  as  this  evidence  goes,  while  it  is  clear  that  the  interpolated 
Litany  must  at  the  earliest  be  later  than  739,  there  is  nothing  in 
it  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  its  having  been  written,  as  Dr. 
MacCarthy  supposes,  by  Moelcaich,  son  of  Flann,  or  between  740 
and  750.  There  is,  however,  on  f.  32,  a  list  of  saints  to  be  com- 
memorated, or  what  is  known  as  the  diptychs,^  which  is  in  the  hand 
of  one  of  the  original  scribes  and  must  therefore  have  been  written 
before  Moelcaich's  interpolations,  and  it  is  necessary  to  ascertain 
whether  it  includes  any  saint  posterior  to  Samthann.  It  begins 
with  Biblical  names  from  Abel  to  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists, 
who  are  followed  by  the  three  early  martyrs  Stephen,  Cornelius 
and  Cyprian,  and  the  two  early  hermits  Paul  and  Anthony.  Of 
the  two  remaining  sections,  the  first  comprises  the  names  of  as 
many  as  thirty-five  bishops.  All  of  them  are  insular  except  the 
first  four,  Martin,  Gregory,  Maximus,  and  Felix,  who  are  identi- 
fied by  Dr.  MacCarthy  with  Martin  of  Tours  {ob.  397  or  401), 
Gregory  of  Tours  {pb.  594),  Maximus  of  Riez  {pb.  462),  and  Felix 
of  Nantes  (pb.  584).  Martin  of  Tours  was  extremely  popular  in 
Irish  hagiography,  and  the  identification  in  his  case  is  no  doubt 
correct,  but  neither  Gregory  of  Tours  nor  Felix  of  Nantes  is 
mentioned  in  any  of  the  Irish  Martyrologies.  The  Gregory 
referred  to  is  therefore  more  probably  Pope  Gregory  the  Great 
(pb.  604,  Mar.  1 2,  O,  G),  the  "  Grigoir  Ruamae  "  of  Oengus,  who  was 

^  The  feast  on  Sept.  6  was  that  of  the  arrival  of  her  relics  at  Tallaght.  See 
Mart,  of  Gorman,  p.  393. 

2  Annals  of  Ulster.  The  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters  give  734.  The  same 
genitive  form  Samdine  occurs  in  a  MS.  containing  traditions  of  Tallaght,  edited 
by  E.  J.  Gwynn  and  W.  J.  Purlon,  "The  Monastery  of  Tallaght,"  in  Proc.  of  the 
Roy.  Irish  Acad.,  vol.  xxix,  Sect.  C,  No.  5  (1911),  p.  150. 

3  See  a  paper  by  Mr.  Edmund  Bishop,  *'  The  Litany  of  Saints  in  the  Stowe 
M.i&szX,''^ /oii*-nal  of  Theological  Studies,  vol.  vii,  1905,  p.  122. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 

held  in  the  highest  honour ;  and  unless  the  connexion  between 
Ireland  and  Brittany  is  sufificient  to  account  for  the  Nantes 
bishop,  Felix  may  also  be  a  Pope,  either  Felix  I.  [ob.  274)  or 
Felix  II.  {ob.  358),  both  of  whom  are  in  Gorman  (May  30, 
July  29).  Maximus  of  Riez  points  to  the  influence  of  Lerins, 
of  which  he  was  abbot.  He  is  no  doubt  Gorman's  "  Maxim  " 
entered  on  Nov.  27,  which  is  his  usual  day.  The  insular  names, 
which,  like  the  rest,  are  all  in  the  genitive  case,  are : 

Patrici,  Patrick,  ob.  493. 

Patrici,    Patrick    (Sen-Phatric),   of    Glastonbury,   Aug.    24 

(O,  T,  G),  ^^.  457  or  461. 
Secundini,  Sechnall,  St.  Patrick's  nephew,  Nov.  27  (O,  G,  D), 

ob.  448. 
Auxili,  Auxilius  or  Usaille,  bishop  of  Killossy  or  Killashee, 

CO.  Kildare,  Aug.  27  (T,  G,  D),  ob.  460. 
Isernini,  Iserninus,  companion  of  St.  Patrick. 
Cerbani,  Cerpan,  bishop  of  Fert  Cerpain  at  Tara,  ob,  504. 
Erci,  Ere,  bishop  of  Slane,  Nov.  2  (O,  G,  D),  ob.  512. 
Catheri,    Cathar.       A  Cathar,  as  Dr.  MacCarthy  remarks, 

is  included  in  the  list  of  bishops  (next  to  Iserninus) 

in    the    Book  of  Leinster,   365^,    but  he   is    otherwise 

unknown. 
Ibori,    Ibar,    bishop   of  Becc-Eriu    or    Beggery  Island,  co. 

Wexford,  Apr.  23  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  500. 
Ailbi,  Ailbe.     See  above,  p.  xxiv. 
Conlai,   Connla,    bishop,   May    10   (T,    G,    D),  or   another, 

bishop    of    Ruscach    or    Rooskagh,    co.    Westmeath, 

Dec.  30  (T,  G,  D). 
Maicnissae,  Maccnisse,  bishop  of  Connor,  Sept.  3  (O,  G,  D), 

ob.  514;  Mar.  i.  May  i  (T). 
Moinenn,  Moinenn,  bishop  of  Clonfert,  Mar.  i  (O,  T,  G,  D), 

ob.  570. 
Senani,  Senan,  bishop  of  Inis  Cathaig  or  Scattery  Island, 

CO.  Clare,  Mar.  i  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  544. 
Finbarri,  Barr.     See  above,  p.  xxv. 
Colmani,    Colrrian,  bishop  of  Cloyne,    Nov.  24  (O,  G,  D), 

ob.  600  ;  or  Col  man,  bishop  of  Lindisfarne  (661-664) 

and  of  Inisboffin,  co.  Mayo,  Aug.  18  (O,  T,  G),  ob.  6y6. 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

Cuani,  Cua  or  Mo-Chua,  of  Cluain  Dolcain  or  Clondalkin, 
near  Dublin,  bishop,  Aug.  6  (O,  T,  G,  D). 

Aedach.  This  appears  to  be  the  true  reading,  and  an 
Aedach  or  Aedhach  is  commemorated  in  G,  D,  on 
Apr.  9.  He  is  not,  however,  called  a  bishop  and 
Aedach  is  not  a  genitive  form,  as  it  should  be  here. 
Possibly  the  dot  over  Ji  is  a  punctuin  delens  applying 
also  to  c.  Aeda  would  then  be  the  genitive  of  Aed, 
and  the  saint  may  be  identified  with  Aed  mac  Bricc, 
bishop  of  Cell-air  or  Killair,  co.  Westmeath,  Nov.  10 
(O,  G,  D),^^.  588. 

Laurenti,  Laurentius,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  ob.  619. 

Melleti,  Mellitus,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  ob.  624. 

lusti,  Justus,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  ob.  627. 

Aedo,  Aed,  Aedoc  or  Maedoc,  bishop  of  Ferns,  Jan.  31 
(O,  T,  G),  ob.  624. 

Dagani,  Dagan,  the  "  Daganus  episcopus "  whose  name 
appears  in  the  letter  of  Laurentius,  Mellitus  and  Justus 
to  the  Irish  Church,^  Mar.  12  (T,  G,  D).  Probably 
identical  with  Dagan  of  Inber  Doile  or  Ennereilly,  co. 
Wicklow,  Sept.  13  (O,  T,  G),  ob.  639  or  642,  though 
the  latter  is  spoken  of  (O,  p.  206)  as  a  priest. 

Tigernich,  Tigernach,  bishop  of  Cluain  Enis,  or  Clones,  co. 
Monaghan,  Apr.  4  (O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  549. 

Muchti,  Mochtae,  bishop  of  Louth,  Mar.  24,  Aug.  9 
(O,  T,  G),  ob.  535. 

Ciannani,  Cianan,  bishop  of  Duleek,  co.  Meath,  Nov.  24 
(O,  G,  D),  ob.  489. 

Buiti,  Buite  (Boetius),  bishop  of  Monasterboice,  co.  Louth, 
Dec.  7,  (O,  G,  \:>\ob.  521. 

Eogeni,  Eogan,  bishop  of  Ardstraw,  co.  Tyrone,  Aug.  23 
(O,  T,  G,  'D\ob.  618. 

Declani,  Declan,  bishop  of  Ar^more,  co.  Waterford,  July  24 
(O,  T,  G,  D),  ob.  circ.  540. 

^  Bcde,  Hist.  Eccl.  ii,  4.  Probably  it  was  owing  to  this  letter  that  the  names  of 
the  three  writers  were  introduced  together  into  these  diptychs,  and  it  is  from  the 
date  of  the  death  of  Justus  that  Dr.  MacCarthy  dates  the  Missal  in  the  second  quarter 
of  the  seventh  century  (p.  165)  and  S.  Biiumer  about  627-640. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxix 

Carthuin^  or  (possibly)  Carthain.  Perhaps  (Aed)  MacCar- 
thainn,  bishop  of  Cloghar,  member  of  the  household 
of  St.  Patrick,^  Mar.  24  (T)  and,  as  Fer  da  chrich, 
Aug.  15  (T,  G,  D,  cf.  O,  pp.  68,  100,  186).  There 
seems  to  be  some  confusion,  however,  between  him  and 
another  (Aed)  MacCarthainn,  al.  Fer  da  chrich,  abbot  of 
Dairinis,  ob.  747,^  described  in  a  note  to  the  Felire, 
Aug.  15  (p.  187), as  a  bishop  and  as  "maternal  uncle  of 
Mael-ruain  (see  next  name),  Oengus'  tutor,  and  from 
him  Mael-ruain  brought  Fer  da  chrich's  bell,  which  is 
in  Tallaght."  In  some  verses  quoted  in  the  Martyrology 
of  Donegal,  Aug.  15,  he  is  called  Maelruain's  teacher.^ 
The  absence  of  "  Mac "  before  "  Carthuin,"  which 
would  be  a  serious  objection  to  the  identification,  may 
be  more  apparent  than  real.  On  reference  to  the 
facsimile  it  will  be  seen  that  "  Carthuin  "  is  at  the 
bottom  of  the  fourth  and  last  column  of  f.  327^,  on  a 
line  with,  and  close  up  to,  "  Colmani "  at  the  bottom  of 
the  third  column,  and  that  (for  the  reason  given  on 
p.  16,  note  i)  the  name  above  "Colmani"  has  been 
erased  with  the  exception  of  "  ni  "  at  the  end.  There 
must  have  been  some  reason  for  leaving  these  two 
letters,  and  they  were  perhaps  spared  to  serve  as  the 
end  of  "  Colmani "  in  the  line  below,  and  what  has 
there  been  read  as  "  ni "  is  really  "  m,"  the  abbreviated 
form  of  "  Mac  "  or  "  Maic  "  before  "  Carthuin."  Else- 
where in  the  case  of  MaicNissae  the  "  Maic  "  has  been 
written  in  one  line  and  "  Nissse  "  in  the  line  below,  but 
the  scribe  may  have  hesitated  to  write  "  Maic  "  at  the 
bottom  of  one  page  and  "  Carthuin  "  at  the  top  of  the 
next  and  so  took  advantage  of  the  erasure,  which  was 


^  Printed  "  Carthuni "  in  the  text  (p.  i6),  but  the  other  reading  is  more  probable. 
Mr.  Plummer  prefers  "Carthaci"  (Carthach,  cf.  p.  xxv),  regarding  the  abbreviation- 
stroke  for  n  as  the  top  of  a  <:  and  making  a  combination  of  ha.     Such  a  combination 
however,  is  very  unlikely,  and  there  is  no  sign  of  the  usual  transverse  stroke  of  a. 

2  Tripartite  Life,  ed.  W.  Stokes,  1887,  pp.  265,  574. 

^  Annals  of  Ulster  ;  742,  Fotir  Masters. 

^  See  Gwynn  and  Purton,  "  The  Monastery  of  Tallaght,"  Proc.  of  R.I. A.,  xxix 
§C,  no.  5,  1911,  p.  168. 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

made  before  he  reached  the  end  of  the  next  column,  to 
squeeze  in  the  full  name. 
Maile-ruen.  This  name,  which  is  the  last  in  the  series  of 
bishops  and  is  also  the  only  one,  with  the  doubtful 
exception  of  the  two  Patricks,  which  begins  with  a 
capital  initial,  is  of  crucial  importance  for  fixing  the 
date  of  the  MS.  Dr.  MacCarthy  takes  Maile  and 
Ruen,  which  are  in  different  lines,  to  be  two  distinct 
names,  identifying  the  first  with  Mel,  bishop  of  Ardagh 
(^<^.  488),  while  the  other,  which  he  regards  as  a  phonetic 
form  of  Ruadain,  genitive  of  Ruadan,  is  presumably 
Ruadan  of  Lorrha  {pb.  585).^  There  can,  however,  be 
very  little  doubt  that,  as  in  the  cases  of  Melchi-sedech, 
Macha-beorum,  Bartha-lomae  and  Maic-nissae,  the  single 
rather  lengthy  name  Maileruen  (gen.)  has  been  divided 
between  two  lines  so  that  it  should  not  protrude  into 
the  next  column  on  the  right ;  and  if  this  be  so,  it  can 
hardly  represent  any  other  than  the  well-known  Mael- 
ruain,  bishop  and  founder  of  the  monastery  of  Tallaght, 
near  Dublin,  who  died  in  792  (July  9,  O,  G). 

In  support  of  this  conclusion  I  have  the  high  authority  of 
the  Rev.  C.  Plummer,^  who  kindly  allows  me  to  quote 
the  following  communication  : — 

"As  to  Maile-ruen  two  things  are  in  any  case  fairly  certain  : 
{a)  Maile  is  the  genitive  of  Mael  =  bald,  tonsured,  and  (i) 
Ruen  is  phonetic  writing  for  Ruadain,  genitive  of 
Ruadan,  the  d  softened  and  disappearing  between 
the  vowels.  The  question  whether  we  are  to  take  this  as 
one  name  or  two  depends  on  whether  the  genitive  Ruen 
is  governed  by  Maile  or  is  an  independent  genitive 
ranking  with  the  other  names  in  the  list,  which  are  in 
the  genitive.  The  former  seems  to  me  much  the  more 
probable. 

^  See  above,  p.  xxv.  Ruen  may  equally  be  a  phonetic  form  of  Ruain,  genitive  of 
Ruan,  a  name  quite  distinct  from  Ruadan.  See  under  Maelruain  and  Ruan  in  Kuno 
Meyer's  index  to  Rawlinson  MS.  B.  502,  facs.  ed.,  IQ09. 

-  See  also  letters  of  the  late  Prof.  Whitley  Stokes  and  the  Rev.  F.  E.  Warren  in 
The  Academy,  No.  778,  Apr.  2,  1887,  p.  238,  and  No.  792,  July  9,  1887,  p.  26,  both 
of  whom  identify  Maile-ruen  with  St.  Maelruain. 


INTR  ODUC  TION.  xxxi 

"  Names  formed  of  Mael  with  a  following  proper  name  in 
the  genitive  are  very  common,  as  you  know,  in  Irish, 
Mael-Isu,  Mael-Eoin,  Mael-Ciarain,  etc.,  meaning  the 
tonsured  slave  of  Jesus,  of  John,  of  Ciaran,  etc. 
When  such  names  are  declined,  it  is  always  the  former 
part  Mael  which  is  declined,  the  following  genitive 
being  constant.  Thus  Maileruen  would  be  the  correct 
genitive  of  Maelruen. 

"  On  the  otherhand  Mael  alone  is  hardly  found  as  a  separate 
name.  If  it  does  so  occur,  it  would  either  be  a  hypo- 
coristic  shortening  of  one  of  the  many  names  beginning 
with  Mael,  or  a  mere  nickname,  like  "  in  Mael,"  the  bald 
one,  applied  to  St.  larlaithe.  It  occurs  as  a  name  of 
one  of  the  Druids  opposed  to  St.  Patrick  (  Vita  Trip., 
pp.  102-104),  but  as  the  other  Druid  is  called  Caplait 
(=  Capitilauium),  it  is  obvious  that  these  are  made-up 
names,  the  tonsured,  the  head-washed.  Therefore  the 
chances  seem  to  me  enormously  in  favour  of  taking 
Maileruen  as  a  single  name. 

"  The  identification  of  Maile  (gen.)  with  Mel  of  Ardagh  I 
regard  as  impossible.  Only  one  MS.  of  the  Felire 
of  Oengus  writes  his  name  Moel  (Feb.  6).  The 
name  is  Mel,  later  Meal,  showing  that  the  /is  not 
mouille,  and  it  seems  to  be  indeclinable.  The  most 
decisive  case  is  the  genitive.  We  have  "  Siur  epscuip 
Mel,"  sister  of  bishop  Mel  (  Vita  Trip.,  p.  88), "  a  munigin 
epscuip  M61,"  in  reliance  on  (lit.  of)  bishop  Mel  (Stokes, 
Three  Homilies,  p.  J2  =  Lebar  Brecc  facs.,  p.  64b). 

"  As  to  the  identification  of  him,  I  think  he  can  only  be  the 
great  Tallaght  saint.  He  must  have  been  a  well-known 
man  to  get  into  the  Litany,  and  the  only  other  Mael- 
ruain  I  have  found  in  the  Calendars  is  in  the  Lebar 
Brecc  copy  of  the  Felire  at  Dec.  iS.^  The  two  Mael- 
ruains  in  the  Four  Masters,  880,  884,  are  probably  too 
late." 
There  are  still  thirteen  more  saints  in  the  diptychs,  who  are 

^  There  is,  however,  a  Maelruain,  of  Druim  Raithe,  in  Gorman,  Mar.  6  ;    cf. 
Oengus,  p.  90. 


xxxii  .         INTRODUCTION. 

classified  as  priests  and  with  four  exceptions  may  be  identified 
with  saints  included  in  Moelcaich's  Litany.     The  names  are : 

Uinniaui,!    Finnic    or    Finnian,    abbot    of    Clonard.      See 

above,  p.  xxiv. 
Ciarani,  Ciaran,  abbot  of  Clonmacnois.     See  above,  p.  xxiv. 
Oengusso,  Genu  or  Oengus,  successor  of  Ciaran,  Jan.  20 

(O,  T).     In  G  he  is  called  a  bishop. 
Endi,  Endae,  abbot  of  Aran,  Mar.  21  (O,  G),  ob.  542. 
Gilde,  Gildas  Badonicus,  Jan.  29  (O,  T),  ob.  570,  or  Gildas 

the  Elder,  ^^.  512.     T  has  a  Gildas  on  Sept.  28,  and 

G  another  on  Nov.  4. 
Brendini,  Brenann 
Brendini,  Brenann 

Cainnichi,  Cainnech  )>     See  above,  p.  xxv. 

Columba,  Colombcille  I 

Columba,  Colomb  j 

Colmani,  Colman,  abbot  of  Lynally,  King's  Co.,  Sept.  26, 

Oct.  3  (O,  G),  ^^.610;  or  abbot  of  Clonard,  co.  Meath, 

Feb.  8  (G),  ob.  654.     But  there  are  twenty-one  saints  of 

the  name  in  O,  and  many  more  in  G. 

Comgelli,  Com";all  1       o         u 

r.  .  r^ ,  r     ^^^  above,  p.  xxv. 

Coemgeni,  Coemgen  J 

The  result  is  that,  excluding  *'  Maile-ruen,"  all  the  saints 
commemorated  in  the  above  diptychs  are  of  earlier  date  than 
Samthann,  who  is  the  latest  in  Moelcaich's  Litany.  But  on  the 
assumption  that  "  Maile-ruen  "  is  St.  Maelruain  of  Tallaght,  who 
died  in  792,  it  is  obvious  that  the  original  text  of  the  Missal 
cannot  have  been  written  before  the  very  end  of  the  eighth 
century,  and  must  have  come  into  the  hands  of  Moelcaich  and 
have  been  revised  by  him  at  a  later  date  still.  Whoever  he  was, 
his  identity  with  Moelcaich,  son  of  Flann,  is  therefore  impossible, 
unless,  indeed,  the  words  "  Moelcaich  scripsit"  were  copied  from 
the  same  older  source  as  the  text.  This,  however,  is  very 
improbable,  while  on  the  other  hand  the  fact  that  the  Litany 
includes  no  saint  later  than  the  first  half  of  the  eighth  century 
can  be  easily  accounted  for  by  its  having  been  reproduced  by 

^  For  this  Latinized  genitive  (Finniaui,  T)  see  also  Thes.  Palaeohib.^  ii,  p.  283. 


INTR  OD  UC  TION.  xxxiii 

Moelcaich  from  his  archetype  just  as  he  found  it  without  the 
addition  of  any  names  nearer  his  own  time.  Either  on  his  own 
initiative  or  under  direction,  the  particular  scribe  to  whom  we 
owe  the  diptychs  or  earher  list  of  saints  appears  to  have  acted 
differently.  As  there  is  a  very  considerable  interval  of  time 
between  Maelruain  and  the  latest  of  the  other  saints  commemo- 
rated it  is  reasonable  to  infer  that  this  list  also  represents  a  tran- 
script with  the  single  exception  of  Maelruain's  name,  the  inter- 
polation of  which,  in  its  proper  place  at  the  end  of  the  bishops 
and  with  the  unusual  distinction  of  a  large  initial,  marks  it  as 
that  of  a  more  recent  saint  who  for  some  reason  was  the  object 
of  special  veneration.  Naturally  his  honour  was  greatest  among 
the  fraternity  of  his  own  foundation,  and  we  thus  get,  in  addition 
to  an  approximate  date,  a  valuable  clue  to  the  place  where  the 
MS.  was  written.  Its  monastic  origin  is  evident  from  the  inser- 
tion in  the  canon  (p.  lo)  of  the  words  "  et  abbate  nostro  .n.  epis- 
copo,"  where  the  mention  of  the  twofold  dignity  of  abbot  and 
bishop  is  also  not  without  significance.  Moreover,  if  it  came 
from  Tallaght,  there  is  some  slight  evidence  by  which  the  posterior 
limit  of  its  date  may  be  brought  within  twenty  years  from 
Maelruain's  death ;  for  otherwise  one  might  expect  to  find  in  it 
the  name  of  another  bishop  and  abbot  of  Tallaght  besides  that 
of  the  founder.  The  list  of  members  of  the  community  of  Mael- 
ruain given  in  the  Book  of  Leinster^  includes  "  Eochaid  epscop 
Tamlachta,"  whose  death  is  recorded  in  the  Annals  of  Ulster 
under  8ii  (812),  "  Echaidh  episcopus  et  ancorita  princeps 
Tamlachta  quieuit."  Like  his  predecessor,  he  was  regarded 
after  death  as  a  saint,  being  commemorated  on  January  28,  not 
only  in  the  Martyrology  of  Tallaght  itself,  but  also  in  those  of 
Gorman  and  Donegal.^  The  absence  of  his  name  from  the  hst 
of  commemorations,^  when  Maelruain's  was  inserted,  may  there- 
fore be  taken  to  imply  that  it  was  completed  while  he  was  still 
living ;  and  in  that  case  his  position  as  bishop  and  abbot  makes 

^  Facsimile  ed.,  1880,  p.  370=. 

^  The  Felire  of  Oengus  was  completed  before  his  death. 

^  Mr.  Plummer,  however,  would  identify  him  with  the  Aedach  (which  he  reads 
Aechach)  of  p.  xxviii.  In  that  case  the  original  text  must  be  later  than  812.  But  not 
only  is  the  reading  Aechach  extremely  doubtful,  but  we  should  expect  the  name  to 
follow  Maelruain's  instead  of  being  much  higher  up.  ^^.^.«■«'^"     _  T,^ '.' ""      -^ 

STOWE.  y^^"^  .Oj-'^'^^'ifvv, 


UeRAR"( 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

it  also  probable  that  the  original  part  of  the  Missal  was  written 
under  his  inspiration. 

The  hagiological  evidence  thus  pointing  to  a  date  subsequent 
at  least  to  792  and  possibly  before  812,  it  remains  to  be  seen 
how  far  there  is  palaeographical  evidence  to  support  or  disprove 
it.  The  script  of  the  various  original  hands  is  rather  stiff  and 
unformed  and  of  an  unusual  type.  So  far,  indeed,  as  I  am 
aware,  there  is  nothing  quite  like  it  in  any  other  extant  Irish 
MS.,  and  it  was  possibly  peculiar  to  Tallaght.  From  its  general 
appearance  I  should  not  myself  be  inclined  to  give  it  a  date 
before  the  end  of  the  eighth  century,  and  perhaps  the  nearest 
approach  to  it,  though  on  the  later  side,  is  in  a  MS.  of  Priscian 
at  St.  Gall,  No.  904,  a  page  of  which,  showing  two  hands,  is 
reproduced  in  Prof.  W.  M.  Lindsay's  Early  Irish  Minuscule  Script^ 
plate  x.^  This  MS.  appears  to  have  been  written  in  Ireland, 
probably  in  845^  and  is  mainly  by  two  scribes,  Maelpatricc  and 
Coirbbre,  two  others,  Finguine  and  Donngus,  also  having  a  small 
share  in  it.  Coirbbre's  hand  is  seen  in  the  first  column  of  Prof. 
Lindsay's  plate,  and  except  as  regards  r,  which  is  minus- 
cule,'^ the  forms  of  letters  resemble  in  many  respects  those  in  the 
Missal.  The  two  most  characteristic  letters  in  the  latter  are  a 
and  ^,  and  if  Coirbbre's  a  is  not  precisely  similar,  this  is  the  case 
in  one  of  the  other  hands,  viz.,  that  of  Donngus,  where  a,  as 
Prof.  Lindsay  describes  it,  "  resembles  u  with  a  fine  stroke 
connecting  the  two  horns,"  just  as  it  so  often  does  in  our  MS. 
Coirbbre,  however,  does  use  the  same  open  q,  though  with  a  less 
pronounced  curve  at  the  top  of  the  first  stroke.  At  the  same 
time,  this  peculiar  form  of  q  is  not  a  sign  of  late  date,  for  it  occurs 
also  in  eighth  century  MSS.,  as,  for  instance,  in  the  Durham 
Cassiodorus,*  said  to  have  been  written  by  Bede,  as  well  as  in  a 
Mercian  charter  of  793-4^  and  in  the  Book  of  Armagh  dated  in 


^  St.  Andrews  University  Fnblications,  No.  vi,  Oxford,  1910,  p.  40. 

^  So  Giiterbock  in  Kiihn's  Zeitschrift,  xxxiii,  p.  92,  note,  quoted  by  Prof.  Lindsay 
in  Herniathcna,  xviii,  1914,  p.  44. 

^  The  majuscule  form,  as  in  the  Missal,  is  in  the  Gospels  of  MacRegol,  circ.  800, 
Palaeographical  Soc,  Facsimiles,  Ser.  I,  pi.  90. 

■*  Pal.  Soc,  Ser.  I,  pi.  164. 

^  Brit.  Mus.  Add.  Ch.  19790,  Pal.  Soc,  Ser.  I,  pi.  12.  Also  in  Brit  Mus.  Roy. 
MS.  2  A.  XX,  8th  cent. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxv 

808.^  The  abbreviations  in  the  two  MSS.  are  of  the  usual 
Irish  character  and  are  practically  identical  ;  but  one  at  least  of 
the  few  instances  in  which  they  vary  is  significant,  pointing  to  an 
earlier  date  for  the  Missal.  The  importance  for  dating  purposes 
of  the  abbreviation-symbols  of  the  cases  of  noster  was  shown  by 
Traube  in  Nomina  Sacra^  and  it  is  further  illustrated  and 
enlarged  upon  by  Prof  Lindsay  in  his  forthcoming  Notae 
Latinae.  The  conclusion  to  which  their  investigations  lead  is 
that  ni^  no,  etc.,  do  not  survive  later  than  about  815,  by  which 
time  they  were  finally  abandoned  for  the  less  ambiguous  nri^ 
nro,  etc.  Now  in  the  St.  Gall  Priscian  (845  ?),  as  in  a  Leyden 
Priscian  (838)  and  a  Carlsruhe  Bede  (836-848),  which  are  also 
Irish  MSS.  that  can  be  dated,  nri,  etc.,  are  exclusively  found, 
whereas  in  the  Stowe  Missal  we  have  both  the  ni  and  nri 
forms.  The  full  number  of  the  abbreviations  of  one  case  or 
another  of  noster  is  in  fact  sixty-two,  of  which,  deducting 
instances  of  nr  {noster,  3;  and  of  mere  suspensions  such 
as  nosl  (4)  and  nostra?,  thirty-seven  are  examples  of  the 
two-letter  symbol  as  against  seventeen  of  the  three-letter  symbol. 
But,  although  the  former  are  thus  in  a  large  majority,  when  they 
are  examined  it  will  be  found  that,  with  only  two  exceptions,  viz., 
pi^eces  nas  (f  17)  and  patriarche  ni  (f.  2<^v),  they  all  occur  in  the 
frequently  repeated  and,  so  to  say,  stereotyped  formula  dni  ni 
lesu  Christi  and  other  cases  of  the  same,  and  the  probability  is 
that  the  scribes  of  the  Missal  copied  them  mechanically  from 
their  archetype,  while  elsewhere,  as  a  rule,  they  followed  the 
more  modern  system.  At  any  rate  the  double  usage  seems  to 
mark  a  stage  of  transition  such  as  might  be  expected  shortly 
before  or  after  800,  and  in  fact  it  also  obtains  in  the  Book  of 
Armagh,  the  date  of  which  is  808.  There  is  a  variation  also  in  the 
abbreviation  symbol  for  quae,  which  in  the  Missal  takes  the 
exclusively  insular  form  q:-  while  in  the  St.  Gall  Priscian  it  is  q. 
Both  these  symbols,  however,  were  in  use  by  insular  scribes 
concurrently,  and  they  are  found  together  in  the  same  MS.,  as, 
for  example,  in  the  Schaffhausen  Vita  S.  Adaninani^  as  early 

^  Lindsay,  Early  Irish  Minusc.  Script,  pi.  ix. 

2  1907,  pp.  204-237. 

"^  Lindsay,  Early  Irish  Minusc.  Script,  p.  4. 

C   2 


y 


xxxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

as  713  and  in  the  Book  of  Armagh  very  nearly  a  century  later. 
As  Prof.  Lindsay  has  shown,  q  is  really  the  older  symbol  of 
the  two,  being  the  ancient  Nota  for  quae ;  but  when  in  course  of 
time  quae  came  to  be  written  que  and  in  consequence  was  further 
erroneously  represented  by  the  que  symbol  q-  or  ^;,  insular  scribes 
devised  the  modification  q:-  as  a  means  of  distinguishing 
between  the  relative  and  the  conjunction  and  also  perhaps, 
as  Prof  Lmdsay  suggests,  to  avoid  further  confusion  with  q^ 
which  was  their  symbol  for  quern.  This  practice,  however,  did 
not  continue  indefinitely,  but  gradually  fell  into  disuse,  while  q 
reasserted  itself,  and  there  is  at  least  a  strong  presumption  that 
a  MS.  in  which  q:-  is  consistently  employed,  as  in  the  original 
part  of  the  Stowe  Missal,  is  earlier  than  850. 

On  palaeographical  grounds  therefore,  no  less  than  for  the 
other  reasons  before  stated,  there  seems  to  be  sufficient  warrant 
for  dating  the  original  text  in  the  early  part,  or  even  within  the 
first  decade,  of  the  ninth  century.  Nor  is  there  any  reason  to 
believe  that  Moelcaich's  and  the  other  additions  are,  as  has  been 
supposed,  so  much  as  a  century  later.  Although  it  differs 
considerably  from  those  of  the  original  scribes,  Moelcaich's  hand 
is  nevertheless  of  quite  as  early  a  type.^  If  his  share  in  the  MS. 
was  not  indisputably  later  than  the  bulk  of  it,  but  was  in  a 
separate  volume  altogether,  there  might  even  be  some  doubt 
which  was  really  the  older,  and  probably  the  difference  in  style 
is  due  rather  to  locality  than  to  lapse  of  time.  Taking  the 
noster  \.Q.^\.^  a  comparison  of  the  two  scripts  yields  much  the  same 
result;  for,  although  in  most  instances  Moelcaich  writes  the 
possessive — even  on  f  22,  where  it  occurs  nine  times  in  ten  lines 
— without  any  abbreviation,  there  are  still  six  examples  of  the 
ni  symbol  and  only  one,  nrae  deuotionis  (f.  21),  of  the  uri  symbol, 
to  which  another,  per  dnm  nrm  (f  140),  in  the  hand  of  the 
second  reviser  (/;)  may  be  added.  Here  again,  however,  the 
shorter  forms  are  all  found  in  association  with  dhi,  etc.,  and  may 
have  been  copied  mechanically.  With  regard  to  quae,  on  the 
contrary,  there  is  a  disagreement,  for  in  place  of  q:-  Moelcaich 
invariably  writes  q,  which,  so  far  as  it  has  any  significance,  points 
to  a  later  date.     While  on  the  whole  none  of  the  inserted  matter 

^  See  Prof.  Lindsay's  plate  from  the  Schaffhausen  Adamnan  already  mentioned. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxvii 

seems  to  be  later  than  the  first  half  of  the  ninth  century,  it  is  quite 
conceivable  that  the  Missal  was  subjected  to  revision  almost 
immediately  after  it  was  written.  This  is  the  more  likely  if,  as 
I  am  inclined  to  believe,  its  primary  object  was  to  provide  the 
monastery  of  Tallaght,  which  at  the  beginning  of  the  ninth 
century  was  comparatively  new  and  of  growing  importance,  with 
an  authoritative  ritual.  The  original  text  would  in  that  case  be 
in  the  nature  of  a  first  draft  derived  from  an  archetype  which, 
judging  from  the  saints  named  in  it  (exclusive,  of  course,  of 
Maelruain),  may  have  been  as  early  as  the  seventh  century,  while 
the  completed  MS.  as  we  now  have  it  represents  the  shape  ulti- 
mately given  to  it  after  it  had  been  revised  with  the  aid  of  a 
second  archetype  dating  from  about  the  middle  of  the  eighth 
century,  and  coming  apparently  from  some  other  liturgical  centre, 
possibly  Armagh. 

Further  evidence  as  to  date  and  origin,  confirmatory  or  other- 
wise, may  no  doubt  be  drawn  from  the  liturgical  forms  in  the 
respective  texts.  The  object,  however,  of  the  present  volume  is 
merely  to  give  an  edition  of  the  text  of  the  MS.  in  which  its 
component  parts  are  carefully  distinguished,  and  also  to  fix  its 
date  so  far  as  this  can  be  done  on  other  than  liturgical  grounds. 
Without  a  special  knowledge  of  liturgiology,  to  which  I  make  no 
pretence,  it  would  be  rash  to  enter  upon  other  questions,  and  they 
must  therefore  be  left  for  those  who  are  more  competent  to 
deal  with  them  adequately.  This  also  applies  to  the  contents  of 
the  Irish  treatise  on  the  Mass  which  is  added  at  the  end  of 
the  MS.  But  so  far  as  its  date  depends  on  palaeographical 
considerations,  this  tract  does  not  appear  to  me  to  be  any  later 
than  the  other  insertions ;  on  the  contrary,  the  hand  has  a  rather 
striking  resemblance  to  that  of  the  rubrics  on  ff.  57^^-582^,  which, 
although  written  in  smaller  characters  than  the  text,  are  by  one 
of  the  original  scribes.  Besides  a  general  similarity  we  find  in  it 
the  same  majuscule  r  and  the  horned  open  q  in  addition  to  the 
ordinary  form,  which  is  also  the  commoner  in  the  rubrics  ;  more- 
over, as  in  the  original  text,  the  suprascript  abbreviation-stroke 
for  uin  in  -rum  is  placed  to  the  right  of  the  preceding  r,  and  not, 
as  in  Moelcaich's  hand,  above  it. 

The    following,   in    addition    to    the    usual    nomina    sacra 


xxxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

symbols,  are  the  abbreviations  in  the  Latin  words  which  occur 
in  the  tract : 

aect,  aecclesia. 
ciui,  ciuitatem. 

3  (a  reversed  c  with  cross-stroke,  or,  less  correctly,  the  "  eius  " 
symbol  as  on  p.  xiv),  contra, 
-f-,  est. 
7,  et.       « 
fs,  filius. 
K,  hoc. 
•i-,  id  est. 
I,  in. 

no,  nomen. 
pr,  pat,  pater. 
p^  per  {e.g.,  super), 
p,  prae  (e.g.,  deprecor). 
qri,  quando. 
q:,  q3,  que. 
s,  sed. 

Most  of  the  abbreviations  in  the  Irish  text  are» of  the  nature 
of  mere  suspensions,  but  they  also  include : 

q.,  the  symbol  for  "quia,"  used  for  its  Irish  equivalent  "ar." 

f,  fo,  for  (upon). 

•i-,  idon^  (id  est). 

1,  in  (the,  in). 

7,  ocus  (and). 

The  same  syllable-symbols  are  mostly  used  both  in  Latin 
and  Irish  words.  Those  for  cr,  7un,  ur  and  lis,  as  well  as  the 
hooked  horizontal  stroke  for  omitted  ;;/,  both  final  and  medial, 
are  the  same  as  in  the  Missal  (p.  xvi) ;  also  two  dots  are  placed 
over  g  and  t  for  ra  {e.g.,  Ir.  grad,  tra)  and  i  over  p  for  ri  {eg., 
Lat.  prius).  In  some  cases  also  Latin  word-symbols  (s,  q ;,  etc.) 
are  used  to  express  syllables  in  Irish  words  {e.g.,  issed,  huisque 
=  huisce). 

^  This  form  (which  is  found  in  the  Book  of  Armagh)  ought  to  have  been  printed 
instead  of  "id  est"  in  the  text.  It  represents  '*  ed  on,"  the  Irish  equivalent  of  the 
Latin  (Thurneysen,  Altirischc  Gratnniatik,  vol.  i,  1909,  p.  24). 


INTE  OD  UC  TION.  xxxix 

As  nothing  in  these  criteria  miHtates  against  an  early  date, 
there  need  be  Httle  doubt  that  the  tract  is  nearly,  if  not  actually, 
contemporary  with  the  body  of  the  MS. ;  and  the  linguistic 
evidence  also  seems  to  be  in  favour  of  this,  for  in  alluding  to 
the  suggestion  that  this  tract  and  the  three  short  Irish  spells  on 
f.  6'jv  are  not  earlier  than  the  eleventh  century  the  editors  of 
the  Thesaurus  P alaeohibernicus  remark  that,  if  this  be  so,  the 
language  shows  that  the  texts  must  have  been  copied  from  a 
much  older  original.  With  regard  to  the  date  of  the  rougher 
hands  of  the  three  spells,  it  is  difficult  to  speak  with  any 
confidence^ ;  but  my  own  impression  of  the  whole  MS.  is 
that  from  first  to  last  it  contains  nothing  later  than  the  ninth 
century. 

Mention  has  been  made  above  (p.  ix)  of  the  extracts  from  the 
Gospel  of  St.  John  which  occupy  the  first  gathering  (ff.  i-ii). 
These  extracts  are  in  a  hand  quite  different  from  any  of  the 
other  hands  in  the  volume,  and  they  clearly  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  Missal  and  other  liturgical  matter.  They  have  therefore 
not  been  included  either  in  the  facsimile  or  in  the  printed  text ; 
but  they  nevertheless  claim  some  notice  with  respect  to  their 
character  and  probable  date.  Whether  there  was  any  particular 
reason  for  binding  them  up  with  the  Missal  it  is  im.possible  to 
say,  nor  is  the  date  of  the  binding  at  all  certain.  They  may 
conceivably  have  been  prefixed  out  of  reverence  for  the  memory 
of  some  notable  personage,  such  as  St.  Maelruain,  to  whom  they 
had  belonged.  A  note,  however,  to  that  effect  might  then  have 
been  expected,  and  possibly  the  only  reason  for  their  inclusion 
was  the  fact  that  the  leaves  on  which  they  are  written  happened 
to  have  the  same  dimensions  as  those  of  the  other  MS.  The 
portions  of  the  Gospel  comprised  are  :  i-vi.  30  ;  vii.  45-viii.  14  ; 
viii.  19-33,  umquam  ;  viii.  53,  qui-59 ;  xii.  9-39,  credere;  xvii. 
II,  Pater  sancte-xviii.  i;  xviii.  4-13;  xviii.  15,  discipulus-23  ; 
xix.  40-xx.  23  ;  XX.  26-xxi,  6  ;  xxi.  9-end.  It  is  at  once 
apparent  that  these  are  not  passages  purposely  selected  to  serve 
as  lessons  or  from  any  other  intelligible  motive,  and   some   of 

^  In  addition  to  other  abbreviations  as  in  the  tract,  the    first   spell   has    z'-longa 
with  a  cross-stroke  for  "  inter."     This,  however,  is  a  quite  early  Irish  symbol. 


xl  INTRODUCTION. 

them  in  fact  break  off  abruptly  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence.  The 
explanation,  as  Dr.  Bernard  points  out  in  his  paper  "  On  the 
Stowe  St.  John,"^  seems  to  be  that  they  were  copied  consecutively 
from  a  mutilated  archetype  of  unknown,  but  probably  early,  date 
in  which  some  leaves  were  lost,  and  others  were  torn  or  partially 
illegible.  At  the  same  time  there  is  evidence  which  suggests 
that  this  defective  Gospel  of  St.  John  is  all  that  survives  of  a  MS. 
which  contained  at  least  one  other  Gospel,  and  perhaps  the  whole 
four.  It  is  curious  that  the  rude  miniature  of  St.  John  with  his 
eagle,  reproduced  here  in  Plate  IX,  is  not  placed  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Gospel,  as  is  more  usual,  but  at  the  end,  on  the  back  of  the 
last  page  of  text  (f.  iiz;).  The  gathering,  however,  originally 
consisted  of  twelve  leaves,  the  first  of  which,  as  already  stated, 
has  been  torn  away  with  the  exception  of  a  narrow  strip  along 
the  inner  edge,  and  as  a  small  fragment  of  a  border  similar  to 
that  which  incloses  the  figure  of  St.  John  is  visible  on  the  back 
of  this  strip,  it  seems  probable  that  the  missing  page  contained  a 
miniature  of  St.  Luke  or  one  of  the  other  Evangelists,  which  was 
also  placed  at  the  end  of  his  Gospel. 

With  the  text  of  St.  John,  or  so  much  of  it  as  the  MS.  includes, 
we  are  not  here  concerned,  but  the  full  collation  given  by 
Dr.  Bernard  proves  it  to  be  in  his  own  words  "  Vulgate  with 
traces,  as  is  usual  in  Irish  MSS.,  of  old  Latin  'mixture.'"  In 
default  of  any  other  evidence  its  date  can  only  be  judged  from 
the  script,  the  first  and  last  pages  of  which  are  reproduced  in 
Plates  VII,  VIII.  It  begins  neatly  and  carefully,  but  soon 
degenerates  into  a  rather  scratchy  hand,  becoming  finally  almost 
cursive,  with  the  sinuous  vertical  stroke  which  Prof  Lindsay  terms 
"  the  Irish  (or  rather  insular)  cursive  form  of/."-  This  is  specially 
observable  in  the  colophon,  the  text  of  which  will  be  found  below, 
and  which  also  shows  the  characteristic  downward  prolongation  of 
the  final  stroke  of ;;/,  ;/,  it.  Paragraphs  begin  on  a  new  line  with 
a  plain  capital  initial  set  well  out  in, the  margin,  the  line  being 
continued  on  any  vacant  space  left  in  the  line  above  at  the  end 
of  the  preceding  paragraph.  Apart  from  the  miniature  of 
St.  John,  there  is  no  other  decoration  except  on  the  first   page 

^  See  above,  p.  ix. 

^  '*  Irish  Cursive  Script"  in  Zcitschrift fiir  Ccltische  Philologies  ix,  p.  304. 


INTRODUCTION.  xli 

(Plate  VII),  where  the  large  ornamental  capitals  I  N  P  are  in  black, 
the  other  colours  in  letters  and  border  being  red,  yellow,  and 
mauve.  The  key-pattern  with  lozenges  in  the  N  and  in  the 
border  is  almost  identical  with  that  in  the  initial  on  the  first 
page  of  the  Missal.  Roth  the  orthographical  peculiarities  and 
the  abbreviations  correspond  generally  with  those  in  the  Missal, 
but  unfortunately  the  noster  symbols  do  not  occur,  and  for  quae 
both  7]  and  q:-  are  used,  the  latter,  however,  being  less  common. 
The  abbreviations  are  : 

ap,  apud. 

a,  aut. 

H,  autem. 

cs,  cuius. 

c,  c,  cum. 

dt,  dx,  dcs,  dr,  dicit,  dixit,  dicens,  dicitur. 

9,  eius. 

41",  enim. 

go,  ergo. 

ee,  esse. 

-^,  ^,  est. 

7,  et. 

ht,  habet. 

h,  h,  hs,  he,  haec,  hoc,  huius,  hunc. 

hois,  hoem,  hominis,  -em. 

1,  in. 

mm,  ins,  meum,  meus. 

mi,  mihi. 

no,  noe,  nomen,  nomine. 

n,  non. 

nc,  nunc. 

oine,  oins,  oina,  omne,  omnes,  omnia. 

p'',  per. 

po,  post. 

p,  prae. 

p,  pro. 

ppus,  proprius. 

propt,  pt,  propter. 

qn,  quando. 


xlii  INTRODUCTION, 

qre,  quare. 

qsi,  quasi. 

q3,  que. 

q,  q,  q,  qui,  qua,  quo. 

q,  q3-,  quae. 

5,  quern. 

q,,  quam. 

q.,  quod. 

%  quia. 

qino,  quomodo. 

qm,  quoniam. 

qq,  quoque. 

qt.  quot. 

-f'dum,  secundum. 

s,  sed. 

s',  sicut. 

sn,  sine. 

st,  sunt. 

sup%  super. 

tii,  tamen. 

ti,  tibi. 

ts,  trans. 

tc,  tunc. 

un,  unde. 

1,  uel. 

uo,  uero. 

The  syllable-symbols  are :  an  inverted  c  for  con  ;  a  supra- 
script  horizontal  stroke  for  er  {e.g.^  inter,  noster,  pater,  propter, 
uerbum),  for  tim  in  -I'mn  {e.g.^  nostrum,  uirum),  and  for  tin  in 
-runt ;  i  over/  for  ri  {e.g.^  prior,  primum) ;  a  comma  over  /  to  the 
right  for  iir  {eg.,  moriatur,  turba)  ;  and  3  for  tcs  in  -bus,  -mus,  etc. 
Final  in  is  represented  by  a  hooked  horizontal  stroke. 

The  scribe  gives  his  name  under  an  Ogham  form  in  the 
colophon,  which  is  as  follows : 

"  Deo  gratias  ago.     Amen.     Finit.  Amen. 
Rogo  quicumquc  hunc  librum  legeris.  ut  meminc 
ris  mei  peccatoris.  scriptoris  .  i .   |,|||||||  |||||||  " —  pere 
grinus  Amen  sanus  sit  qui  scripsit.  et  cui  scriptum  est. 

Amen." 


INTRODUCTION.  xliii 

From  left  to  right  the  Ogham  name  reads  Sonid,  in  the 
reverse  way  Dinos,  Neither  name  is  known  elsewhere,  but  the 
former  is  the  more  probable,  and  it  has  been  suggested  that  in 
the  sentence  which  follows  there  is  a  play  on  the  nearly  homo- 
phonous  Irish  word  sonaid}  happy,  prosperous,  and  the  Latin 
saniis.  The  precise  meaning  of  the  epithet  ''  peregrinus "  is 
doubtful.  Possibly  the  scribe  was  actually  on  a  pilgrimage  at 
the  time,  or  he  may  have  been,  as  Bishop  Graves  suggests,  a 
foreigner  who  had  come,  like  many  others,  to  Ireland  for  the 
sake  of  religious  instruction  or,  on  the  other  hand,  an  Irish 
monk  writing  on  the  continent. 

As  regards  the  date  of  the  Gospel,  there  has  been  almost  as 
much  difference  of  opinion  as  in  the  case  of  the  Missal.  Dr.  Todd 
and  Dr.  MacCarthy  make  it  seventh  century,  Dr.  Bernard  not 
earlier  than  the  end  of  the  eighth  century  or  beginning  of  the 
ninth,  L.  Delisle  not  earlier  than  the  ninth  century,  and  S.  Berger 
tenth  century.^  As  Dr.  MacCarthy  and  others  have  remarked, 
the  hand  is  to  some  extent  similar  in  type  to  that  of  the  scribe 
Dimma,  who  wrote  the  first  three  Gospels  in  the  well-known 
Book  of  Dimma  ;  but  the  age  of  that  MS.  is  also  uncertain,  and 
it  is  the  only  one  of  those  included  in  Prof  Lindsay's  Early 
Irish  MiniLscule  Script  to  which  he  has  not  assigned  a  date.  As, 
however,  it  contains  both  the  ni  and  nri  symbols,  with  a  preference 
on  Dimma's  part  for  the  latter,  it  is  not  likely  to  have  been 
written  much  before  or  after  800,  and  the  similar  date  which 
Dr.  Bernard  gives  to  the  Stowe  St.  John  is  probably  correct. 
Moreover,  as  it  was  in  that  case  quite  possibly  written  before 
792,  it  may  after  all  owe  its  preservation  with  the  Missal  to 
some  connexion  with  St.  Maelruain.^ 


^  See  Whitley  Stokes,  *'  Glossed  Extracts  from  the  Tripartite  Life  of  St.  Patrick  " 
in  Archiv  fiir  Celtische  Lexicographic,  iii,  1907,  p.  26,  "  Maccne  Nadfraich  fuaim 
sonaid  " — "  The  sons  of  Natfraich  happy  (?)  sound." 

^  Bernard,  loc.  cit.,  p.  314,  note. 

^  It  is  curious,  but  may  be  merely  a  coincidence,  that  a  Dimman  appears  in  the 
list  of  members  of  the  community  of  Maelruain  in  the  Book  of  Leinstcr. 


xliv  INTR  OD  UC  TION. 

THE    CUMDACH. 

The  importance  attached  to  the  volume  by  its  former 
possessors  is  shown  by  the  Cumdach,  or  casket,  which  was  made 
to  contain  it,  and  which  elsewhere  than  in  Ireland  would 
probably  have  taken  the  more  usual  form  of  an  elaborate  metal- 
work  binding.  It  is  one  of  five  such  characteristic  early  Irish 
book-shrines  which  still  survive.^  The  other  four  belong  to  the 
Gospels  of  St.  Molaise-  (i  001-102  5),  the  Gospels  of  St.  Patrick 
(nth  century  and  circ.  1350),  the  Psalter  of  St.  Columba  ('1084) 
and  the  Book  of  Dimma  (i  150),  the  date  in  each  case  being  that 
of  the  Cumdach  and  not  of  the  MS.  itself;  and  besides  these, 
three  more  notable  MSS.  are  known  from  historical  sources  to 
have  formerly  been  protected  in  a  similar  manner,  viz.,  the  Book 
of  Durrow  (877-914),  the  Book  of  Kells  (before  1007)  and  the 
Book  of  Armagh  (938).  Like  the  rest,  the  Cumdach  of  the 
Stowe  Missal  is  undoubtedly  of  later  date  than  the  book  which 
it  enshrined.  This,  however,  is  only  what  might  be  expected ; 
for,  unless  a  MS.  was  of  exceptional  splendour,  such  as  the  Book 
of  Kells,  or  for  some  other  special  reason,  it  was  not  likely  to  be 
so  distinguished  until  it  had  acquired,  on  account  either  of  its 
contents  or  its  associations,  the  sanctity  of  a  relic  by  course  of 
time. 

Its  form  is  that  of  a  rectangular  wooden  box  covered 
externally  with  metal,  and  measuring  altogether  7|  inches  by  6J 
inches  with  a  depth  of  2 J  inches.  The  two  metal  faces  are 
evidently  of  different  dates.  The  older  one  (Plate  II)  is  detached 
and  serves  for  a  lid  ;  but  the  other  (Plate  I)  is  not  only  the  more 
highly  decorated  but  even  in  its  original  state  appears  to  have 
been  the  upper  face  or  front,  for  the  figures  on  the  four  sides  of 
the  Cumdach  are  so  placed  that  they  are  upright  when  it  lies 
with  this  face  uppermost.     The  basis  of  the  under  face,  which, 

^  G.  Petrie,  ChristiaJi  hiscriptiois  in  the  Iritii  Language,  ed.  M.  Stokes,  vol.  ii, 
1878,  p.  158;  M.  Stokes,  Early  Christian  Art  in  Ireland,  1887,  p.  88;  J.  R. 
Allen,  Celtic  Art  in  Pagan  and  Christian  Times,  1904,  p.  208  ;  G.  Coffey,  Guide 
to  the  Celtic  Antiquities  of  the  Christian  Period  in  the  National  Museum,  Dublin, 
1 9 10,  p.  44. 

-  This  MS.,  which,  if  it  really  belonged  to  St.  Molaise,  must  have  been  older 
than  563,  has  perished,  though  its  Cumdach  remains. 


INTR  ODUC  TION.  xlv 

as  being  the  older  of  the  two,  it  will  be  convenient  to  describe 
first,  is  a  roughly  squared  oak  board  7  inches  long,  5f  inches 
wide  and  \  inch  thick,  with  the  surface  worked  smooth  by  a  chisel. 
Over  this,  attached  by  bronze  nails,  is  a  thin  bronze  plate  with 
projecting  edges,  which  are  slightly  bent  up  all  round.  The 
shallow  depression  thus  formed  measures  j\  inches  by  6|-  inches. 
It  is  filled  by  a  rectangular  bronze  frame,  |  inch  wide  throughout, 
bevelled  at  the  inner  edge  and  overlaid  with  a  thin  coating  of 
silver,  which  in  some  places  has  peeled  off;  and  two  similar 
silver-coated  plates  of  the  same  width  intersect  at  right  a,ngles  in 
the  centre,  forming  a  cross,  the  four  limbs  of  which  extend  to  the 
frame.  The  four  sunk  panels  between  the  cross  and  frame  are 
decorated  with  chequer-patterns  of  squares  and  triangles,^  the 
former  in  the  first  and  fourth  quarters,  the  latter  in  the  other 
two.  These  designs  are  produced  by  punching  through  a  thin 
bronze  plate  (or  perhaps  a  separate  plate  for  each  panel),  coated 
with  silver,  laid  over  the  bronze  plate  first  above  mentioned  and 
under  the  frame  and  cross  ;  and,  as  the  under  metal  is  visible 
through  the  pierced  work,  a  good  effect  is  thus  produced  by  the 
contrast  between  the  silver  and  bronze.  The  darker  metal  was 
also  laid  bare  by  punching  a  small  square  in  the  overlying  silver 
at  each,  corner  of  the  frame  and  a  small  arc  at  each  end  of  the 
cross,  the  eight  recesses  thus  made  being  decorated  with  chiselled 
interlaced  designs  in  slight  relief.  At  a  later  time,  evidently 
when  the  other  face  of  the  Cumdach  was  designed,  the  silvered 
plates  forming  the  cross  were  rudely  cut  away  at  the  point  of 
intersection  for  a  space  measuring  2|  inches  by  2\  inches,  in 
which  a  metal-work  quatrefoil  was  inserted  inclosing  an  oval 
setting  for  a  crystal,  now  lost,  corresponding  with  that  on  the  other 
face,  which  will  be  described  below.  In  its  general  features,  includ- 
ing the  bronze  plates  coated  with  silver,  the  frame  and  cross,  and 
the  panels  of  pierced  work,  this  under  face  resembles  one  face  of 
the  Cumdach  of  the  Book  of  Dimma.^  There,  however,  the 
panels  are  filled  with  zoomorphic  interlaced  designs  and  the 
central  crystal  is  not  a  later  addition. 

^  For  a  similar  triangular  design  see  a  plate  from  a  cast  of  a  metal  object  in  the 
Albert  Way  Collection,  J.  R.  Allen,  op,  cit.y  p.  170. 

^  Petrie,  op.  cit,^  vol.  ii,  p.  loi  ;  M.  Stokes,  opt  cit,^  p.  97,  fig.  38. 


xlvi  INTRODUCTION. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  cut  in  Irish  characters  round 
the  frame  and  on  the  cross,  and  as  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt 
that  they  are  contemporary,  they  enable  us,  as  Dr.  J.  H.  Todd 
has  shovvn,^  to  fix  the  date  of  the  Cumdach  within  comparatively 
narrow  limits.  The  four  inscriptions  on  the  frame  are  complete, 
viz. : — 

{a)  At  the  top, 

BENDACHT   DE   AR   CECH  AN 
MAIN   AS   A   HARILLIUTH- 

2>.,  "  A  blessing  of  God  on  every  soul  according  to  its  desert " ; 
{b)  At  the  bottom, 

OR   DO   DiONDCHAD  •  MACC 
BRIAIN  •  DO   RIG    HEREND 

i.e.^  "  A  prayer  {prait  or  oroif)  for  Donchadh,  son  of  Brian,  for 
the  king  of  Ireland  "  ; 

{c)  On  the  right,  • 

+    ecus  •  DO   MACCRAITH  •  HU   D 
ONDCHADA  •  DO   RIG   CASSIL 

i.e.y  "  and  for  MacRaith,  descendant  of  Donchadh,  for  the  king  of 
Cashel  "  ; 

{d)  On  the  left, 

+    OR   DO   DUNCHAD  •  HU    TACCAIN 
DO   MUINTIR  •  CLUANA  •  DO   RIGNI 

i.e.,  "  A  prayer  for  Dunchad,  descendant  of  Taccan,  of  the  family 
of  Cluain,  who  made  it." 

Donchadh,  son  of  the  famous  Brian  Borumha,  for  whom 
prayer  is  asked  in  the  second  inscription,  was  joint  king  of 
Munster  with  his  brother  Tadhg  until  the  latter  was  treacherously 
slain  at  his  instigation  by  the  tribesmen  of  Eli  ua  Cerbhaill,  or 
O'Carroll,  in  1023.^     Subsequently  he  appears  to  have  claimed  to 

1  **  On  the  Ancient  Irish  Missal  and  its  Silver  Box  described  by  Dr.  O'Conor  in 
his  Catalogue  of  the  Stowe  MSS.,"  Trims.  R.l.A.^  vol.  xxiii,  pt.  ii,  1S59, 
Antiquities,  p.  3. 

2  Annals  of  Tighernach,  ed.  W.  Stokes,  Krviie  Celtiqtiey  xvii,  1S96,  p.  362.  ;  cf. 
Annals  of  Ulster  {td.  Ilennessy,  1887,  i,  p.  551)  and  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters 
(ed.  O'Donovan,  1851,  ii,  p.  805)  vmder  1023. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlvii 

be  over-king  of  Ireland,  but  he  was  driven  out  of  the  country  in 
1064  S'lid  went  on  pilgrimage  to  Rome,  where  he  died  in  the 
monastery  of  St.  Stephen.  The  death  of  MacRaith,  king  of 
Cashel,  for  whom  prayer  is  also  asked,  is  recorded  in  1052,  the 
Annals  of  Tighernach  styling  him  king  of  the  Eoghanacht  Caisil, 
who  were  a  tribe  settled  about  Cashel  in  Tipperary,  and  heir  to 
the  kingdom  of  Munster.  From  the  fourth  inscription  we  learn 
that  the  Cumdach  was  the  work  of  Dunchad  O'Taccan,  or 
O'Tagan,  of  the  family,  or  religious  community,  of  Cluain,  by 
which,  no  doubt,  is  meant  the  famous  monastery  of  Clon- 
macnois  in  King's  County,  but  beyond  this  nothing  is  recorded 
of  him. 

The  two  inscriptions  on  the  cross  are  unfortunately  both 
imperfect  owing  to  the  mutilation  it  has  suffered  in  the  centre, 
as  above  described.  The  letters  remaining  on  the  vertical  plate 
are : — 

+  OR   DO MAIN  •  H 

U    CAT      .      .      .      [las   ANJdERNAD 

i.e.y  "  A  prayer  for main,  descendant  of  Cat  ...  by  {i.e.^ 

for)  whom  it  was  made." 

Dr.  Todd  and  Miss  Stokes  read  "  nain  "  for  "main"  at  the  end 
of  the  first  line,  but  the  111  is  unmistak^able.  The  t  in  "  Cat"  in 
the  second  line  is  followed  by  the  remains  of  a  vertical  stroke, 
probably  belonging  to  h ;  and  the  final  stroke  of  an  n  before 
"  dernad  "  is  also  visible.  Altogether  about  ten  letters  appear 
to  be  missing  in  each  line,  or  only  seven,  if,  as  is  probable, 
the  vertical  plate  was  interrupted  by  the  width  of  the  hori- 
zontal plate  crossing  it.  Any  attempt  to  fill  in  the  names 
must  be  purely  guesswork,  but  there  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  end  of 
the  inscription,  which  is  the  common  phrase  used  in  giving  the 
name  of  the  person  for  whom,  or  at  whose  cost,  an  object  was 
made.^  In  this  case  he  was  presumably  some  adherent  of  Don- 
chadh  mac  Briain. 

^  e.g.^  on  the  Cross  of  Cong,  "or  do  Therrdel  u  Concho  do  rig  Erend  las 
anderrnad  ingressa,"  i.e.^  "A  prayer  for  Terdelbach  ua  Conchobair,  king  of  Ireland, 
by  whom  this  work  was  made,"  Coffey,  Guide,  p.  56.  So  also  on  the  Cumdach, 
now  lost,  of  the  Book  of  Durrow,  Petrie,  Christian  Inscriptions ,  vol.  ii,  pp.  146,  158. 
See  Thesaurus  Falaeohib.,  vol.  ii,  p.  289. 


xlviii  INTRODUCTION. 

The  inscription  on  the  arms  of  the  cross  is  still  more  hope- 
y  mutilated,  all  that  is  left  being 

+    OC[US   DO] IND 

HU    D LAIG 

i.e..,  "  and  for ind,  descendant  of  D laig." 

Dr.  Todd  reads  "and"  at  the  end  of  the  first  line,  but  the 
antepenultimate  letter  is  clearly  not  <?,  which  is  formed  quite 
differently.  It  is  more  like  i  preceded  by  c  or  possibly/,  only 
the  curved  top  of  which  remains,  the  sloping  straight  stroke 
beneath  it  being  evidently  a  prolongation  of  the  cut  made  by 
the  mutilating  chisel.  In  the  second  line  the  third  letter  has 
been  read  as  t.  Judging,  however,  from  the  roundness  of  the 
curve  at  the  bottom,  it  is  almost  certainly  a  mutilated  d. 

As  Donchadh  mac  Briain  and  MacRaith  were  both,  no  doubt, 
still  living  when  the  Cumdach  was  made,  its  date  must  thus  lie 
between  1023  and  1052.  It  is  not  said  that  they  had  any  share 
in  the  making  of  it,  and  whether  their  names  were  inscribed  for 
any  special  reason  other  than  merely  a  sentiment  of  loyalty  on 
the  part  either  of  the  unknown  person  for  whom  it  was  made  or 
of  the  actual  artificer,  Dunchad  O'Tagan,  it  is  impossible  to  say. 
Reasons  have  been  given  above  for  the  belief  that  the  Missal 
originally  belonged  to  the  monastery  of  Tallaght,  near  Dublin, 
in  Leinster.  The  Cumdach,  however,  has  apparently  a  Munster 
provenance,  and  if  it  was  expressly  made  for  the  purpose  of 
enshrining  the  MS.,  it  is  not  only  evident  that  the  latter  was 
regarded  two  hundred  years  after  it  was  written  as  a  sacred 
relic,  but  it  would  seem  that  it  was  then  no  longer  at  Tallaght, 
but  in  Munster.  Dr.  Todd's  theory,  which  has  been  accepted  by 
others,^  was  that,  as  the  Cumdach  was  connected  by  its  inscrip- 
tions with  Munster,  the  Missal  belonged  from  the  first  to  some 
Munster  church,  which  he  supposed  to  be  the  monastery  of 
Lothra,  or  Lorrha,  in  Tipperary,  going  so  far,  indeed,  as  to 
suggest  that  the  book  may  have  been  the  original  Missal  of 
St.  Ruadan,  the  founder.      As  St.  Ruadan  died  in  585,  this  is 

^  "  There  seems  little  reason  to  doubt  the  propriety  of  Dr.  Todd's  suggestion  that 
this  Missal,  and  the  Cumdach  in  which  it  was  preserved,  belonged  originally  to  the 
Irish  monastery  of  Lorrha,"  Petrie,  Clirisiian  Inscripiious^  vol.  ii,  p.  97. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlix 

out  of  the  question  ;  and  not  only  is  there  really  no  evidence  what- 
ever of  any  early  connexion  of  the  Missal  with  Lorrha,  but  even 
the  Cumdach  is  less  likely  to  have  come  from  there  than  from 
Clonmacnois,  of  which  house  Dunchad  O'Tagan,  who  wrought  it, 
calls  himself  a  member.  If  the  MS.,  on  the  other  hand,  was 
originally  atTallaght,  it  may  have  been  carried  off  in  1026,  when 
it  is  recorded  in  the  Annals  of  Tighernach^  and  of  Ulster  that 
Donchadh  mac  Briain  invaded  Leinster  among  other  parts  and 
exacted  pledges  or  hostages.  Books  had  the  merit  of  being 
easily  portable,  and,  especially  when  sanctity  attached  to  them, 
they  were  regarded  in  Ireland  as  valuable  property.  How  they 
were  utilized  in  raids  and  the  inter-tribal  warfare  which  was  so 
frequent  is  shown  by  a  curious  note  in  the  MS.  known  as  the 
Leabhar  na  h-Uidhri,^  the  translation  of  which  is  as  follows  : — 

"  A  prayer  here  for  Aedh  Ruadh,  son  of  Niall  Garbh 
O'Donnell,  who  forcibly  recovered  this  book  from  the  people  of 
Connaught,  and  the  Leabhar  Gearr  (or  Short  Book)  along  with 
it,  after  they  had  been  out  of  our  custody  from  the  time  of  Cathal 
6g  O'Conor  to  the  time  of  Ruadri,  son  of  Brian  [O'Conor]  .... 
And  this  is  the  way  in  which  they  were  so  taken  :  the  Short 
Book  in  ransom  of  O'Docharta  and  the  Leabhar  na  h'Uidhri  in 
ransom  of  O'Donnell's  ollamh  of  history,  who  was  captured  by 
Cathal  and  carried  away  as  a  pledge." 

These  two  MSS.,  it  appears,  were  lost  in  1359  and  recovered 
in  1470.  As  I  am  informed  by  Mr.  Robin  Flower,  Laud  MS. 
Misc.  610  in  the  Bodleian  Library  (written  in  1454)  also 
contains  a  note  which  states  that  Thomas,  Earl  of  Desmond, 
took  the  book  in  ransom  for  Edmund  Butler.  Both  these  are 
comparatively  late  instances,  but  it  is  by  no  means  improbable 
that  the  Missal  was  similarly  taken  from  Tallaght  in  pledge 
or  ransom,  or  possibly  as  mere  booty,  during  Donchadh's 
invasion  of  Leinster  in  1026,  and  that  it  was  enriched  with  a 
shrine  by  the  person  into  whose  hands  it  fell  or  who  was  entrusted 
with  its  custody.     If  this  was  so,  the  date  of  the  shrine  may  be 

^  "  1026.  A  hosting  by  (Donnchad)  son  of  Brian,  so  that  he  took  hostages  of  the 
men  of  Meath  and  Bregia  and  the  Foreigners  and  Leinster  and  Ossory,"  ed. 
W.  Stokes,  op.  cit.,  p.  365. 

2  Leabhar  na  h-Uidhri^  facsimile  ed.,  R.I. A.,  ed.  J.  T.  Gilbert,  1870,  p.  x. 
STOWE.  d 


1  INTKODUCTIOX. 

placed  in  that  year  or  soon  after,  or  approximately  about  1030, 
so  that  it  would  be  nearly  contemporary  with  the  more  highly 
decorated  shrine  of  the  Gospels  of  St.  Molaise,  which  was  made 
between  lOOi  and  1025  ;  and  from  the  inscriptions  on  its  other 
face  it  is  evident  that,  together  with  the  MS.,  it  was  still  in 
Munster  three  centuries  later. 

But  before  dealing  with  these  more  recent  additions,  it  will  be 
well  to  describe  the  four  sides  of  the  shrine,  where  the  whole  of 
the  metal-work  appears  to  be  of  the  same  date  as  the  older  face. 
The  wooden  foundations  of  two  of  the  adjoining  sides,  which 
measure  respectively  7  inches  and  5|  inches  in  length,  and  are 
uniformly  \\  inch  wide  and  \  inch  thick,  are  also  original  ; 
those  upon  the  other  two  sides  seem  to  have  been  renewed  at  a 
comparatively  modern  date.  Except  on  the  lower  short  side  or 
bottom  of  the  casket  the  bronze  plates  riveted  to  the  wood  have 
their  edges  bent  upwards  ;  their  ends  meet  at  the  four  corners, 
but  are  not  connected  together.  In  the  centre  of  each  of  the 
short  sides  (Plates  III,  IV)  a  circular  metal  ornament  of  identical 
size  and  design  is  nailed  to  the  underlying  plate.  The  outline  of 
the  circle,  which  has  a  diameter  of  if  inch,  is  composed  of  the 
long  slim  curved  bodies  and  tails  of  two  beasts,  probably  meant 
for  lions,  whose  widely  gaping  jaws  are  fixed  on  either  side  of  the 
head  of  a  winged  human  figure,  full-face,  standing  between  them. 
The  head  of  this  figure  is  bullet-shaped,^  and  the  nose,  if  it  ever 
existed,  is  quite  worn  away  ;  the  hair  is  indicated  by  incised  lines, 
and  there  are  also  incised  lines  round  the  eyes  and  mouth.  The 
eyes  themselves,  as  in  the  case  of  the  two  beasts  also,  are 
represented  by  tiny  black  or  dark  blue  beads  embedded  in  the 
metal.  The  figure  is  apparently  half-naked,  wearing  no  more  than 
a  kilted  skirt  reaching  nearly  to  the  feet,  which  are  bare.  In  the 
middle  of  the  breast  a  small  square  hole  is  sunk  in  the  metal  and 
lined  with  silver  wire  ;  in  one  case  it  is  filled  by  a  shining  red 
stone  (garnet  ?),  in  the  other  it  is  now  empty.  The  arms,  if  they 
can  be  called  so,  are  extended  and  terminate  in  what  appear  to 
be  intended  for  wings,  hanging  down  perpendicularly.  In  the 
upper  part  of  them  the  metal  is  hollowed  out  so  as  to  form  a 

1  It  may  be  compared  with  that  of  the  symbol  of  St.  Matthew  on  the  Cumdach  of 
the  Gospels  of  St.  Molaise,  Coffey,  Guides  Plate  viii. 


INTRODUCTION,  li 

circular  cavity,  which  is  inlaid  with  dark  blue  cloisonne  enamel 
round  an  inserted  silver  wire  bent  into  a  spiral.  In  one  wing  at 
the  bottom  of  the  casket  (Plate  IV)  the  enamel  and  spiral  have 
perished.  At  the  lower  pointed  end  of  the  wings  the  feathers  are 
represented  by  transverse  lines.  On  the  necks  and  flanks  of  the 
two  beasts  the  metal  is  also  cut  away,  except  at  the  extreme  edge, 
and  the  cavities  are  filled  with  similar  blue  enamel  divided  by 
zigzag  and  8-shaped  cloisons.  Their  forelegs  rest  on  the  shoulders 
of  the  central  figure,  while  the  hindlegs  extend  upwards  along 
the  inner  edge  of  the  wings.  Their  shoulders  and  thighs,  through 
which  pass  the  pins  fastening  the  design  to  the  plate  below,  are 
decorated  with  spiral  chasing.  The  whole  design  is  worked  out 
of  a  single  disc  of  bronze,  which  is  pierced  through  its  entire 
thickness  between  the  figures.  Traces  of  gilding  with  which  its 
surface  was  covered  are  still  visible. 

On  the  top  of  the  casket  (Plate  III)  out  of  four  other  small 
decorated  plates  which  were  originally  attached  to  the  plain 
metal  backing  only  one  is  now  left.  Its  upper  and  lower  edges 
are  straight,  but  its  sides  are  concave,  one  of  them  fitting  close  up 
to  the  circular  design  above  described.  The  plate  is  of  bronze 
overlaid  with  silver,  and  is  cut  through  so  as  to  leave  a  spiral  and 
interlaced  pattern  of  metal.  At  the  bottom  of  the  casket 
(Plate  IV)  a  similar  pierced  plate  remains  on  each  side  of  the 
central  circle,  one  exhibiting  a  chequer  pattern,  the  other,  which 
is  imperfecta  pattern  of  small  circles  connected  by  short  intersect- 
ing diagonal  bars.  In  all  these  cases  a  very  thin  sheet  of  gilt-foil 
separates  the  pierced  plate  from  the  bronze  backing.  The  four 
semicircular  end-pieces,  which  probably  contained  gilded  figures 
in  relief,  like  that  in  the  centre,  have  unfortunately  all  perished. 

Five  small  bronze  plates,  all  being  rectangular,  were  similarly 
attached  by  nails  to  the  backing  on  both  the  longer  sides  of  the 
casket  (Plates  V,  VI),  but  one  of  the  end-pieces  is  missing  from 
each  side.  On  the  right  of  the  casket  (Plate  V)  the  centre-piece, 
if  inch  in  height  and  i^  inch  in  width,  has  a  narrow  beaded 
frame,  within  which  is  the  figure  of  a  bearded  man,  full-face,  in 
high  relief,  between  two  beasts,  who  are  leaping  up  at  him.  He 
appears  to  be  without  clothing,  except  a  loin-cloth  or  short 
drawers,  and  his  bare  feet  project  over  the  frame.     He  holds  in 


lii  INTRODUCTION. 

front  of  him  with  both  hands  a  short  sword,  apparently  sheathed, 
the  pommel  terminating  in  a  semi-spherical  knob.  The  two 
beasts  have  beads  for  eyes  and  striated  bodies  with  spiral  joints 
at  the  shoulders  and  thighs.  They  most  resemble  dogs  in  shape  ; 
but  the  design  is  probably  a  debased  representation  of  Daniel  in 
the  lions'  den.  This  was  a  motive  common  in  early  Christian  art.^ 
It  frequently  occurs  on  sculptured  stones  in  Ireland  and  Scotland- ; 
and  it  is  possible  that  the  two  figures  at  the  top  and  bottom  of 
the  Cumdach  already  described  are  another  variation  of  it,  though 
it  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  wings.^  Above  these  beasts  are 
two  others,  much  smaller  and  more  attenuated.  Their  feet  are 
on  the  sides  of  the  frame  and  their  heads  and  necks  are  bent 
backwards  as  if  they  were  biting  or  licking  the  ears  of  the 
central  figure,  while  the  ends  of  their  tails  appear  to  be  in  the 
mouths  of  the  larger  beasts.  Where  the  metal  is  cut  through 
between  the  figures,  the  surface  below  is  dimly  seen  to  be  covered 
with  a  pattern.  The  single  end-piece  that  remains  is  i  inch  wide, 
and  has  a  beaded  frame  similar  to  that  in  the  centre,  though  the 
beading  is  less  distinct.  It  contains  the  figure  of  a  warrior  in 
profile  to  the  right,  holding  a  spear  and  a  round  shield  with  large 
central  boss.  His  head  has  a  strange  appearance,  with  long  hair 
curling  up  at  the  ends.  It  strongly  resembles  that  of  a  horseman, 
with  spear  and  shield,  on  a  sculptured  stone  on  Inchbrayock  at 
the  mouth  of  the  S.  Esk.*  Possibly,  however,  he  is  wearing  a  large 
semi-classical  helmet  drawn  down  so  as  to  cover  the  whole  face, 
with  orifices  for  the  eyes,  and  surmounted  by  a  crest  and  droop- 
ing plume.  The  figure  has  no  visible  clothing  except  round  the 
loins.  It  is  cut  in  the  round  out  of  the  bronze,  and  the  plain 
metal  backing  is  seen  beneath.     Both  this  plate  and  that  in   the 

^  See  Edm.  Le  Blant,  "  Note  sur  quclques  representations  antiques  de  Daniel  dans 
la  fosse  aux  lions  "  in  the  Revtie  de  PArl  Chritien^  ser.  ii,  tome  ii,  p.  89,  with  No.  4, 
from  a  Merovingian  buckle,  in  plate  opposite ;  also  Inscriptions  Chrctiennes  de  la  Gaule^ 
i,  p.  493,  ii,  pi.  42,  43,  Nojiveaii  Rccueil  oi  the  same,  1892,  nos.  45,  93,  pp.  61,  112, 
and  Harriere-Flavy,  Les  Arts  Inditstriels  de  la€ajile,  Album,  1901,  pi.  xxxvii-viii. 

'^  See  Dr.  Jos.  Anderson's  Rhind  Lectures  for  1892  in  J.  R.  Allen's  Early  Christian 
MonuDients  of  Scotland,  1903,  vol.  i,  p.  1.  ;  J.  R.  Allen,  Celtic  Art,  p.  296. 

^  There  is  a  very  similar  figure,  but  without  the  wings,  between  two  beasts  on  the 
cross  at  Drumcliff  near  Sligo,  O'Neill,  Fine  Arts  of  Ancient  It  eland,  1863,  p.  31. 

•*  J.  R.  Allen,  Early  Chr.  Mon.,  vol.  ii,  pi.  235B.  For  hair  of  similar  fashion  see 
Atlas  de  Parc/u'ologie  dii  Not'd,  Copenhagen,  1857,  pi.  iv-viii,  xi,  xii. 


INTRO  D  UC  TION,  liii 

centre  have  evident  signs  of  gilding.  The  other  two  plates  on 
the  same  side  of  the  casket  are  of  silvered  bronze,  and  are  per- 
forated over  their  whole  surface  in  patterns,  consisting  in  one  case 
(where  there  is  a  sheet  of  gilt-foil  beneath)  of  spirals  and  inter- 
laced work,  as  in  Plate  III,  and  in  the  other  of  small  hollow 
squares  connected  by  narrow  vertical  and  horizontal  bands 
bisecting  their  sides,  so  that  the  spaces  between  the  squares  are 
cruciform.  A  similar  design  is  on  the  under  face  of  the  Cumdach 
of  St.  Columba's  Psalter. 

The  same  patterns,  or  very  nearly  so,  are  repeated  on  two  of 
the  plates  on  the  left  side  of  the  casket  (Plate  VI).  The  former, 
however, is  turned  completely  round, and  in  this  position  is  strongly 
suggestive  of  a  conventional  tree  with  spiral  and  interlaced 
branches.^  Both  plates  on  this  side  have  gilt-foil  beneath  them. 
The  plate  in  the  centre  contains  four  figures  in  high  relief,  but 
the  metal  is  not,  as  elsewhere,  pierced  right  through,  nor  is  the 
design  enclosed  within  a  frame.  Two  of  the  figures,  one  on  each 
side,  are  ecclesiastics  vested  in  a  dalmatic  and  chasuble,  standing 
erect,  full-face.  Their  chasubles  are  decorated  with  incised  bars 
filled  with  gilding  and  with  a  border  ororphrey  of  small  ovals  set 
side  by  side,  and  a  similar  border  fringes  the  bottom  of  the  dal- 
matic. The  figure  on  the  right  holds  a  pastoral  staff  with  a 
plain  rounded  crook,  the  other  an  oblong  object  widening  slightly 
towards  the  lower  end,  with  a  round  handle  at  the  top  and  a 
small  wedge-shaped  projection  at  the  bottom.  Its  surface,  except 
at  the  edges,  is  covered  with  cross-hatching.  From  its  shape  it  no 
doubt  represents  one  of  the  portable  bells  common  in  the  Irish 
Church,-  the  projection  at  the  bottom  being  the  end  of  the  clapper. 
Between  the  two  ecclesiastics  are  two  smaller  figures,  one  above 
the  other.  Tiiat  at  the  top  is  an  angel  with  his  wings  folded  in 
front  of  him  ;  the  other  is  a  human  figure  seated  sideways  on 
a  low  stool  with  his  head  turned  to  the  front  and  his  hands 
on  a  three-stringed  harp.  It  is  probably  meant  for  David, 
introduced  as  a  type  of  Christ,  as  in  a  panel  under  the 
Crucifixion  on  a  sculptured  stone  at  Monifieth.^    The  eye-sockets 

^  As  in  the  scene  of  the  Fall  on  the  Drumcliff  cross  (above,  p.  Hi,  note  3). 
-  M.  Stokes,  op.  cit.,  p.  50  ;  J.  R.  Allen,  Celtic  Art,  p.  194. 
^  J.  R.  Allen,  Early  Christian  Symbolism,  p.  149. 

d  2 


liv  INTRODUCTION. 

in  all  four  figures  were  filled  with  beads.  The  identity  of  the 
two  large  figures  is  doubtful ;  but  a  "  pair  of  ecclesiastics,  some- 
times standing,  sometimes  enthroned,  sometimes  kneeling,  with 
a  bird  holding  a  circular  disc  in  its  mouth  between  them,  is  a 
subject  common  to  the  early  sculptured  stones  of  both  Scotland 
and  Ireland."^  This  may  be  another  example,  with  an  angel 
instead  of  a  bird,  unless,  indeed,  the  winged  figure  is  really 
meant  for  a  bird.  In  the  case  of  a  cross  at  Nigg,  in  Ross-shire, 
Dr.  Anderson  takes  the  two  ecclesiastics  to  be  the  hermits  St.  Paul 
and  St.  Anthony,  and  the  bird  would  then  be  the  raven  which 
brought  them  a  loaf  in  the  desert.  This  is  the  more  probable, 
as  on  the  Ruthwell  Cross,  where  the  two  (without  the  bird)  are 
sharing  a  loaf,  these  names  are  given  in  an  inscription.  On  this 
side  of  the  casket  also  only  one  end-piece  has  been  preserved. 
It  represents  within  a  beaded  frame  a  stag  hunted  by  two  dogs, 
upon  one  of  which  he  is  trampling,  while  the  other  attacks  him 
from  behind.  Above  the  stag's  neck  is  what  seems  to  be  the 
point  of  an  arrow  or  spear  shot  or  held  by  a  hunter  who  is  not 
included  in  the  design.  There  are  spirals  on  the  shoulders  and 
thighs  of  all  three  beasts,  and  the  stag  has  serrated  antlers  and 
striated  flanks.  The  design  is  made  by  piercing  the  bronze,  and 
the  surface  is  flat  and  not  in  relief  like  that  of  the  centre-piece. 
In  both  cases  the  gilding  in  some  parts  is  still  adhering. 

We  come  now  to  the  other  face,  or  front,  of  the  Cumdach 
(Plate  I),  the  decorative  features  of  which  obviously  mark  a  later 
stage  in  its  history.  What  became  of  the  original  decoration — 
whether  it  had  perished  or  was  ruthlessly  destroyed,  or  whether 
after  all  what  is  now  the  under  face  was  originally  in  the  front 
and  was  removed  to  the  back  to  make  room  for  a  new  front — we 
cannot  say.  The  wooden  foundation  of  the  later  face  and  the 
bronze  plate,  or  perhaps  merely  edging,  laid  immediately  upon  it, 
appear  to  be  original,  resembling  those  on  the  face  alread)' 
described  ;  and  the  same  is  perhaps  the  case  with  another  plate 
which  covers  the   first  up  to  a  short  distance  from  its  upturned 

^  J.  R.  Allen,  Cellic  Aii^  p.  300.  Anderson,  Early  Christian  Monuments,  p.  liv. 
Examples  occur  in  Ireland  at  Kells,  Monasterboice,  Moone  Abbey,  Castle  Dermot 
and  Ardboe.  On  one  cross  at  Kells  the  two  ecclesiastics  are  associated  with  David 
slaying  the  lion,  Allen,  Christian  Syniho/isiii,  \).  234. 


I 


^1 


INTRODUCTION.  Iv 

edges.  Silver  plates,  f  inch  wide,  are  attaclied  to  the  backing  on 
all  four  edges  so  as  to  form  a  rectangular  frame.  They  do  not, 
however,  meet  at  the  corners,  and  those  at  the  top  and  bottom 
are  now  imperfect.  The  inscriptions  upon  them  will  be  given 
later  on. 

The  centre  is  occupied  by  a  highly  ornate  cross,  the  four 
extremities  of  which  are  soldered  down  to  the  plates  of  the 
frame.  The  four  limbs  of  the  cross  are  of  bronze  with  a  raised 
edging  and  middle  line  composed  of  a  curb-link  chain  of  fine 
gilt  wire  ;  and  small  pyramidal  bosses,  formed  by  narrow  strips  of 
gilt  metal  with  a  toothed  upper  edge  turned  round  a  central  cone, 
are  set  upon  the  flat  surface  with  other  plain  round-headed  gilt 
studs  between  them.  The  ends  of  the  vertical  shaft  of  the  cross 
are  decorated  with  two  oval  rock-crystals.  The  one  at  the  top  is 
in  a  plain  silver  setting  bent  inwards,  surrounded  by  two  borders 
of  twisted  gilt  wire.  The  setting  of  the  other  is  deeper  and  has 
serrated  teeth  ;  round  it  is  a  low  wall  of  silver,  serrated  along  the 
top,  with  a  frame  beyond  consisting  of  two  rows  of  twisted  gilt 
wire  on  each  side  of  a  flat  surface  decorated  with  minute  gilt 
beads  arranged  in  triangles  of  three  and  six  alternately.  At  the 
end  of  the  arm  on  the  right,  in  a  setting  like  that  at  the  top, 
there  is  a  round  green  chalcedony-like  glass  bead  with  a  slightly 
concave  surface,  and  on  the  left,  in  a  similar  setting,  there  is  an 
opaque  white  circular  object  with  a  central  hole  drilled  through  it, 
perhaps  for  threading.  Its  nature  is  dithcult  to  determine  with- 
out removing  it,  but  it  is  possibly  a  bead  of  coral.  In  the  centre 
of  the  cross  is  a  large  oval  rock-cr)'stal  i|  inch  long  and  i^  inch 
wide  and  rising  \  inch  above  the  surface.  It  is  polished  in  such  a 
way  as  to  leave  a  dividing  ridge  midway  from  top  to  bottom  and 
it  is  backed  (as  is  also  the  case  with  the  two  smaller  crystals) 
with  some  substance  which  imparts  a  rosy  tint  to  it  when  viewed 
from  above.  It  is  in  a  plain  gilt  setting  with  projecting  clamps 
and  is  inclosed  within  a  quatrefoil  of  metal  and  twisted  wire, 
with  the  interior  of  each  foil  filled  with  cusped  Gothic  tracery 
over  green  enamel.  In  the  angles  outside  the  quatrefoil  there  are 
four  stones  in  raised  gilt  settings,  viz.,  a  sapphire  (?)  at  the  top 
and  bottom  and  an  almandine  garnet  on  each  side.  The  centre- 
piece which  was  inserted  at  the  same  time  on  the  other  face  of 


1 V  i  /N  7JWD  UC  TION. 

the  casket  (Plate  II)  is  of  the  same  design,  but  does  not  appear  to 
have  had  any  gilding.  All  its  five  stones  have  perished,  together 
with  the  enamel  and  most  of  the  tracery  in  the  quatrefoil.  On 
the  more  modern  face  now  being  described  thin  silver-gilt  plates 
are  inserted  in  the  four  panels  between  the  cross  and  the  framing, 
the  edges  of  which  overlap  them  and  help  to  keep  them  in 
place.  A  figure  is  rudely  engraved  on  each  of  them  on  a  back- 
ground of  toothed  horizontal  hatching,  the  incised  lines  being 
filled  with  niello.  The  two  panels  on  the  left  contain  the 
Crucifixion  and  the  Virgin,  who  is  crowned,  but  without  a 
nimbus.  She  holds  the  Child  on  her  left  arm  and  in  the  right 
hand  a  small  round  object,  apparently  either  an  orb  or  an  apple. 
In  the  upper  panel  on  the  right  is  a  saint,  without  nimbus, 
holding  a  book,  probably  meant  for  St.  John,  though  the  figure  is 
more  like  a  female.  In  the  lower  panel  is  a  bishop  with  chasuble, 
mitre  and  pastoral  staff  with  foliated  head  ;  his  right  hand 
(which  is  very  much  out  of  proportion)  is  raised  in  benediction 
and  shows  a  large  episcopal  ring. 

An  approximate  date  for  the  later  face  can  be  ascertained 
from  the  inscriptions  at  the  top  and  on  the  right  of  the  frame, 
which  read  continuously,  viz. : — 

►I<OR   DO    P'LIB    U    [CINNEIDIG] 

DO    RIG  •  URMU[MAN    LAS] 

AR   CUMDAIGED  •  IN    MINDSA  •  7    DO   AINI  •  DAM 

NAI    >^    DOMNALL  •  O   TOLARI  •  DOCORIG   MIST 

/>.,  "  A  prayer  for  Philip  O'Kennedy,  for  the  king  of  Ormond,  by 
whom  this  relic  was  covered,  and  for  Aine  his  wife  >J<  Domhnall 
O'Tolari  decorated  me." 

Of  Domhnall  O'Tolari,^  who  names  himself  as  the  artificer,  and 
who  was  probably  responsible  for  the  mutilation  of  the  older  work, 
nothing  is  known,  but  the  Annals  of  the  Four  Masters  record  the 
death  of  Philip  O'Kennedy,  lord  of  Ormond,  and  Aine  his  wife, 
daughter  of  Macnamara,  under  the  year  1381.-     The  work  must 

^  The  final  letter  is  certainly  /,  but,  as  the  name  O'Tolari  is  not  otherwise  known, 
Dr.  Todd  suggests  it  is  a  mistake  for  c  or  i^, 

-  Vol.  iv,  p.  682,  **  I'ilib  ua  Cinneidig  tigcarna  Uimuman  7  a  bean  Aine  ingean 
meic  Conniara  do  eec." 


INTR  OD  UC  TION.  1  vii 

therefore   have  been   executed   before   that   date   and   may  be 
placed  approximately  about  1375- 
The  inscription  on  the  left  is  : 

>I<    OR  DO   GILLARUADAN    U   MACAN  • 
DON   COMARBA   LASAR   CUMDAIGED 

2>.,  "  A  prayer  for  Gillaruadan  O'Macan,  the  successor,  by  whom 
this  was  covered." 

Gillaruadan  O'Macan,  who  thus  appears  to  have  borne  a 
part  of  the  cost  of  the  later  decoration  or  to  have  otherwise 
had  some  share  in  the  credit  of  it,  is  also  unknown.  The  name 
means  "  Servant  of  Ruadan,"  and  it  is  possible  therefore  that, 
as  Dr.  Todd  suggests,  he  was  the  comharb  or  successor  of 
St.  Ruadan  as  abbot  of  Lorrha,  which  was  in  Lower  Ormond, 
in  Munster. 

At  the  foot  of  the  frame  there  are  fragments  of  a  fourth 
inscription,  the  lost  portions  of  which  on  the  right  it  is  impossible 
to  reconstruct.      All  that  remains  is  : 

►!<  OR  :  DO  (?)  AE 

C  :  HU   CE! 


The  monogram  which  follows  "  Or[oit] "  may  be  read  as 
above,  or  perhaps  "  d' "  ;  and  in  the  next  line  "  hu  cei "  represents 
the  name  "  O'Cein,"  which  belonged  to  a  Munster  family.  This 
inscription  seems  to  be  in  a  different  hand  and  is  possibly 
somewhat  later  than  the  rest ;  and  it  will  be  observed  that  it 
includes  some  characters  of  Gothic  type. 

Although  it  may  be  assumed  that  O'Conor  had  sufficient 
reason  for  his  statement  that  the  Missal  with  its  shrine  was 
discovered  on  the  Continent  by  John  Grace  towards  the  end  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  there  is  not  the  slightest  evidence  to  show 
when  and  under  what  circumstances  it  left  Ireland.  If  it  were 
not  for  the  above  inscriptions  on  the  later  face  of  the  shrine,  it 
might  have  been  thought  that  Donchadh  mac  Briain  took  it 
abroad  with  him  when  he  went  on  his  enforced  pilgrimage  in 
1064  ;  and  it  has  in  fact  been  suggested  that  it  was  among  the 
gifts  sent  to  the  Irish  monastery  at  Ratisbon  by  Tordelbach 
O'Brien,  king  of  Munster,  in  1130.^      As  there  is  proof  from  the 

^  Petrie,  Christian  Inscriptions^  vol. 


Iviii  INTRODUCTION. 

inscriptions  that  it  still  remained  in  Ireland  in  the  second  half 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  this  supposition  is  no  more  admissible 
than  the  other,  and  unless  further  light  comes  from  some 
unexpected  quarter  the  history  of  the  MS.  from  that  time  until 
it  came  into  the  possession  of  John  Grace  must  remain  an 
absolute  blank. 


In  conclusion,  it  is  my  pleasing  duty  to  express  my  cordial 
thanks  to  those  who  have  assisted  me  in  this  edition  of  the 
Stowe  Missal  in  various  ways.  I  am  much  indebted  for 
criticism  and  suggestions  to  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick  and  the 
Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  and  to  Mr.  J.  A.  Herbert  for  his  careful 
transcript  of  the  MS.  On  Irish  palaeography  I  have  had 
valuable  aid  from  Professor  W.  M.  Lindsay,  of  St.  Andrews  ;  on 
Irish  hagiology  and  philology  from  the  Rev.  C.  Plummer  and 
my  late  colleague  Mr.  Robin  Flower,  who  is  cataloguing  the 
Irish  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum  ;  and  in  connexion  with  the 
Cumdach  from  Mr.  O.  M.  Dalton  and  Mr.  Reginald  Smith,  of 
the  British  Museum,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lawlor,  of  Dublin. 
Finally,  I  have  to  thank  the  Council  of  the  Henry  Bradshaw 
Society  for  much  indulgence  in  the  long  delay  in  completing  the 
present  volume. 

G.  F.  W. 


PLATES. 


II. 


M'OQ'- 


"i^^mm^m^ftnrmm» 


.V 


f 


f 


VII. 


ttin  1>urn 


itirAiltiAidtfi ,  .<,»< 


THE   STOWE    ST.    JOHN,    FO.    1. 


VIII. 


f^  l1c  6-1^1  \iolc  TnanO^^    oon^vi^ic  rjtfuM4>-rf^'- 
^(nl^iYojv  tT^My^^in^  wCy^vf  6cp  mf t  i^ctvl bOi  Ji  ^,,^ 


fe 


THE    STOWE   ST.    JOHN,    FO.    11. 


MEOM£-^^^ 


IX. 


^■jj 


^4:4 


•,  WM 


\     /;' 


.^. 


THE    STOWE    ST.    JOHN,    FO.    HZ^. 


11 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 


PRINTED    TEXT. 


STOWE.  B 


[ORDINARIUM    MISSAE.] 

Letania^  apostolon/w  ac  martirww  sancfonwi  \con'\{esounn  et  [fo.  12. 
uirginum  incipit  •.•  T>eus  m  adiutoriuw  meum  :  xAiqua 

Peccauim?/^^  doviinQ  Peccauim^/j  parce  peccatis  nostris  et 
salua  nos  q?/i  gubernasti  noe  sup^r  undas  dilui"  exaudi  nos 
et  iona;;/  diabiso"^  xxerho  reuocasti  libera  nos  q?n  petro  mergenti 
manu;;/  porrexisti  auxiliare  nobis  christQ  fili  d^i  ficisti  [fo.  I2v. 
mirabilia  dr'/z^/ni^  c?/w  patrib^/j-  nostris  et  n^^-^fn's  pr<9pitiare  tem- 
porib?/i"  emite  manuw  tua;;^  de  alto  libera  nos  chn>/e  audi  nos 
chr/j"/e  audi  nos  christ^  audi  nos  eyrie  elezion^ 

Sajictd.  maria  Sancto:  tathei^ 

Sa?ictQ  petri  S^;^c/e  madiani'^ 

Sa?icte  pauli  Sancte  marce 

SanctQ  anrias'  Saitcte.  lucae 

Sancte.  iacobi  Om;^es  sanct'i  orate  "pro  nobis 

Sancte  bartholomai     Propitius  esto  parce  nobis 

Sancte  tomae  domino,  p^-t'pitius  esto  libera  nos  do7mne 

Sancfe  mathei  ab  om^^i  malo  libera  nos  d^;//me 

Sancte  iacobe  per  crucem  tu3.7/i  libera  nos  d6';;2/ne 

/:   Oratio  augustini^'^  [fo.  13. 

pr^'feta  omnes  iustitae^^  nostrse  sicuf  pannus  menstruate  i;zdigni  sumiis 
lesu  chr/i'/e  ut  simz/i"  uiuentes  sed  tii  q?/i  non  uis  morte;;^  peccatoris  da 
nobis  ueniaw  in  carne  «Tf^^zstitutis  ut  per  penitentise  labores  uita  ddterna. 
p^Hruamur  in  caelis  :~  -per  do?7iim^Yn 

j\   Rogo^^  te  deus,  zabaoth  altisime  p^.tersanctQ  uti  me  tonica 

^  This  heading  is  in  a  later  hand  {h)  in  the  margin  at  the  top  of  the  page. 

^  The  same  Litany  is  printed  by  Warren,  The  Liturgy  and  Rihial  of  the  Celtic 
Church,  1 88 1,  p.  179,  from  a  single  leaf  in  an  Irish  hand  of  the  eighth  or  ninth  century 
in  St.  Gall  MS.  1395.  ^  Yox ''  diluuii." 

■*  For  "de  abysso."  5  "domine,"  St.  Gall  MS. 

*  For  "eleison."  '  For  "Andreas." 

8  For  "Thaddsee.^'  ^  For  "  Matthia." 

'^^  This  title  is  in  the  same  hand  {b)  as  that  on  f.  12.  It  refers  to  the  prayer 
"  Rogo  te  "  below,  to  the  left  of  which  is  a  corresponding  reference  mark  (/•  ).  The 
intervening  lines  are  in  a  different  hand  (rt),  viz.  that  of  Moelcaich  (see  below, 
p.  18),  and  in  blacker  ink.  They  replace  text  in  the  original  hand,  which  was  erased, 
alid  are  the  conclusion  of  the  prayer  on  f.  31  (p.  14).  The  proper  place  of  the  two 
inserted  leaves  30  and  31  is  therefore  between  f.  12  and  f.  13. 

"  For  "iustitise." 

^'^  In  the  "  Missa  a  Mathia  Flacco  Illyrico  edita"  (Martene,  ed,  1788,  i.  p.  177),  a 
ninth  century  Troyes  Pontifical  {ib.  p.  190),  a  ninth  century  Tours  Missal  {ib.  p.  193), 
a  Reims  Pontifical  {ib.  p.  195),  a  tenth  century  Corbie  Sacramentary  {ib.  p,  203), 
and  elsewhere.     See  Warren,  p.  250,  note  7. 

B    2 


4  7'HE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

castitatis  digneris  accingere  et  meos  lu7;/bos  balthco^  tui  timoris^ 
awbire  ac  rencs  cordis  mei  tuae  caritatis  igne  urire^  ut  pr^ 
peccatis  mei's  possim  i;?t^rcedere  et  adstantcs^  populi  peccatorum 
uenia;//  pr^miriri^  ac  pacificas  singuloru;;/  hostias  i;;^molare  me 
quoq//^:  \.ib\  audacit^^r  accidentem'' n^;;/ sinas  <neq/<'^  permittas'> 
penre  sed  dignare  lauare  ornare  et  lenit^r*^  suscipere  :^  <pr^sta> 
per  do?um?/Tn  nostn/m  :  ^ 

Jlcsc^  oratio  in  owni  misa  cantat//;^  [fo.  13V. 

Ascendat  oratio  nostra,  usque  ad  tronu;;/  claritatis  tuae 
do?/n'ne  et  ne  uacua  reu^rtatur  ad  nos  postulatio  nostra. -.^ 
per:^ 

in  solie;;mitatib/^5  petri  e/  chris/i  -.• 

Deus^^  qui  beato  petro  apostolo  tuo  ^d7;/latis  clauib?/^"  regni 
caelestis  animas  ligandi  ditque  soluendi  pontificiu;;^  tradidisti 
suscipe  pr^'pitius  prices  nostj^a.s  et  i;/t^rcessione  ezus  q[ue]su;//^^i" 
d^;///ne  auxiliu;//  ut  a  peccatoru;/^  nostroritm  ncximus^^  libere- 
mur  ii  per  dominuvn  :^ 

Imnus  angelicus 

Gloria  \n  excelsis  d^o  et  hi  terra,  pax  hominibz^j"  bonae 
uoluntatis  laudam?/j  te  b^;/^dicim;/j-  te  adoramz/j"  te  glorifi- 
camus  te  magnificam^/j"  te  gratias  agim/zi-  til?i  pr^'-  magnaw 
missericordia;;^  tua;//  d<?;;/me  rex  caelestis 

deiis^'^  pater  omnipotens  dominef[\'n  d(!^i  unigeniti^^  ie^u  chr/i-Ze  [fo.  14. 
sancte  spm/?/s  d^i  et  omnes  dicimus  amen  domi'ne  filii  d^i  patris  agne 
d^i  qui  tollis  peccatum  mundi  misserere  nobis  suscipe  orationes  nostras 
qui  sedis  ad  dextram  d^i  patris  misserere  nobis  qi/o/iiam  tu  solus 
sanctustu  solus  dominiis  tii  solus  domini/s  tii  solus  gloriosus  cum  [fo.  14V. 
spiri'tu  sancto  in  gloria  d^i  patris  amen  :~ 

hcec'^  oratio  pro  uice  dens  qui  culpa^"  m  cotidianis  dieb/zj"  ..     [fo.  15. 

1  The  "  1 "  is  interlined.  2  go  Corbie  MS.  ;  "amoris,"  Reims  MS.,  etc. 

3  For  "urere."  ^  For  *'adstantis." 

^  P^or  "  promereri."  ^  For  "  accedenlem." 

"  The  words  in  small  type  here  and  below  are  interlined,  with  a  colon  below 
in  the  first  case  to  mark  their  place.  MacCarthy  considers  the  hand  to  be  that  of 
Moelcaich  {a),  but  this  is  somewhat  doubtful.     It  is  perhaps  a  third  hand  (r). 

^  Two  letters  erased  after  this  word,  apparently  "  s//.vc." 

'-^  This  rubric  and  the  two  following  are  in  hand  i>. 

^^  In  the  Gelasian  Sacramentary,  ed.  II,  ^.  Wilson,  p.  181  (and  cf.  side-note*;) 
with  variations.  It  is  also  in  the  "  Missa  Romensis  Cotidiana  "  of  the  Sacramentarium 
Gallicanuni  (Muratoti,  ii.  col.  776),  where  the  text  agrees  very  closely  with  that  here. 
See  also  Neale  and  Forbes,  .Inc.  Litttri^ics  of  the  Gallican  Chiiirh,  p.  206. 

"  For  "ncxilnis."  ^-  For    'propter." 

^■*  In  the  hand  of  Moelcaich  [a)  on  an  inserted  slip. 

14  Yox  "  fili  dei  unigenite. '' 

^^  Written  in  pale  brown  ink  in  the  upper  margin  by  hand  b. 

^"  i.e.  the  prayer  so  beginning  below. 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL.  5 

Deus^  qui  diligentib?/i"  te  bona  inuissibilia  p;-^parasti  efifunde  cor- 
dib?/i-  nostris  tui  amoris  afi'ectuw  ut  te  \n  omnib//i'  et  super  omnia 
diligentes  pr^misiones  tuas  c\iie  omne  desediriuw  superant  ^^/«sequamur 

Orationes"  ef  prices  misae  teclesise  romane  \\cbc  ora//^  prima  petri... 

T>eus^  qui  culpa  offenderis  penitentia  placaris  adflicton/;;^ 
gemitus  respice  et  mala  (\21cu  iustae^  i/^rogas  missericordit^r 
au^rte  :  ^  p^r :  ^ 

Hic^  augmentu;;^ :  Lec//^  pau//  apos/^»//  ad  cori;/teos  incipit 

Fratres  (iuo\.\Qscumc\ue  manducabitis*''  Panem  hu?ic  et  bibetis 
calicem  istu;//  mortem  d6';;//ni  adnuntiabis"  donee  ueniat:^  [fo.  15V. 
ltd.que  qu'icu/nq//e  manducauerit  Panem  aut  biberit  calicem 
do7?izni  i;/digne  reus  erit  corporis  et  sanguinis  do^/nni  :^  Probet 
autem  se  ipsum  <unusquisqz/^^>  homo  et  sic  de  pane  illo  edat 
et  de  calige  bibat:^  qui  enim  manducat'^  et  bibit  <i;^digne 
iudiciu;;/ sibi  manducat  et  bibit^">  x\on  discernens^^  corp?/i"  donimi  :^ 
Propt<?rea  i/^t^r  uos  multi  i//firmi  et  egri^^  <et  iOTbiciles>  et 
dormiunt  multi  :^  quod?>\  nosmet  ipsos  deiudicarem?/^-^^  x\on  w\Aque 
iudicaremur  :^  Dum  aiitein  iudicamur  a  domino  corripimur  ut  won 
cum  hoc  mundo  dawnemur  :^ 

/ :  Vieu'^^  qii\  n6s  regendo  ^(^/^seruas  parcendo  iustificas  a  te;/'^porali 
tribulatione  nos  eripe  et  gaudia  nobis  et^ma  largire  •  •  ^er  domiwiivn 
rsostxuvix  reXiqua 

Om72ipo/^;/s^^  sempit^rne  d^2/s  qui  populu;;^  tuu;;^  unigeniti  tui 

^  In  black  ink  in  the  hand  of  Moelcaich,  over  erased  matter.  The  collect  is  in 
Gelas.  Sacr= ,  p.  224,  where  see  side-notes. 

'^  In  hand  b. 

^  In  Missale  Gothicum  (at  the  very  end  of  the  MS.,  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  150, 
Murat.  ii.  col.  658)  and  Sacr.  Gall.  {ib.  p.  206,  col.  776),  in  both  cases  in  a  "  Missa 
Romensis  Cotidiana."  ^  For"iuste." 

^  This  rubric  is  not  in  the  same  hand  or  ink  as  the  last  two.  It  was  apparently 
added  by  Moelcaich.     The  lesson  is  from  i  Cor.  xi.  26-32, 

^  An  erasure  before  the  last  three  letters  and  under  "bi,"  probably  written 
originally  "  manducaueritis." 

'  For  "adnuntiabitis." 

^  Interlined,  with  a  colon  after  "  ipsum "  to  mark  the  place  for  insertion. 
Apparently  in  the  same  hand  as  the  interlineation  on  f.  13  and  the  others  (except  that 
in  the  margin)  on  this  page,  aox  c  (see  p.  4,  note  7).     This  word  is  not  in  the  Vulgate. 

^  Originally  "manducan,"  corrected  by  an  interlined  "t." 

^*'  Interlined  as  above,  with  a  colon  after  the  first  "  bibit." 

11  "dijudicans,"  Vulg. 

^'■^  "et  imbecilles,"  Vulg.  as  here  interlined. 

^"^  The  first  syllable  "de  "  erased  ;  "dijudicaremus,"  Vulg. 

^■^  Inserted  in  the  lower  margin  in  brown  ink  by  hand  b.  The  place  of  the  collect 
before  "  Omnipotenssempiterne  deus,"  is  indicated  by  a  corresponding  mark  /  :  in  the 
outer  margin.  It  will  be  found  in  Gerbert's  Alomimenta  veteris  Liturgiae  Ale/nan- 
nicae,  1777,  i.  p.  191,  from  the  later  "  Gelasian  "  MSS.     See  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  360. 

^^  In  Sacr.  Gall.  (Murat.,  ii.  col.  863,  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  280);  also  (as 
Ambrosian)  in  Gerbert,  i.  p.  95. 


6  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

sanguine  redimisti  solue  opera  diabuli  •  rumpe  uincula  [fo.  i6. 
peccati  •  ut  qui  ad  et^mam  uitaw  \n  confessione  tui  nominis 
sunt  adefti^  nihil  debeant  mortis  auctori  :^   per 

<Ysalmus^>  Querite  diOmmum.  et  confirmamin  qucerite 
faciem  ez?is  semp^'r  •  Confitemini  douiino  et  i/mocate  nomen  eius 
usque  q//<?rentiu;;/  doininurci  :^   q^/mte  i^ 

Grata"^  sint  tibi  domino  munera  quib^^i-  misteria  ce]ebra[n]tur 
nostrae  lib^rtatis  et  uitae  i^   ^er 

<d\\eluia>  Fortitudo  mea  et  laudatio'^  mea  usq?^^  \n 
salutem  r^ 

Sacrificis^  ^resQWixhus  do7mne  c]tiesum\xs  i/^tende  placat^/j 
ut^  deuotionis  •  ^ostr^  prd?ficia[n]t  ad  salutem  :^ 

Depr^catio^  sancA  martini  ^ro  populo  i;zcipit  amen  d^o  [fo.  i6v. 
gratias. 

Dicam^^y  ovcvn^s  domino  exaudi  et  missere^  d^;;//ne  mis- 
serre - : ^ 

Ex  toto  corde  et  ex  tota  mente.^  qui  respices^^  sup^r  terra.m 
et  facis  eam  tremere  :  ^   Ora.mus  :  ^ 

Pro  altissima  pace  et  trancillitate^^  temporuw  nostrortivn  pro 
sanctdi  asclessia  catholica  qtics  est  a  ^mhus  usq?^^  ad  t^rminos 
orbis  t^rrai  :^   Oram?/j^^  :^ 

Pro  pastore  •  N  •  episcopo  et  omfnhus  episcopis  et  pra^spe- 
teris  et  diaconis  et  om/n  clero  :^    Ovdijmis-.i 

Pro  hoc  loco  et  i?/habitantib?/j"  \n  eo  pro  pissimis^"^  impera- 
\.o\-\h?4s  et  om;/i  romano  ex^rcitu  :^    Oranius  :^ 

Pro  OTCvmhus  q?/'i  \n  sublimitate  constituti  sun\.  pro  uirginibz^j 
uiduis  et  orfanis  :^    Oxdiinus  :^ 

Pro  p^rigrinantibz/j"  et  it^r  agentib^^i"  ac  naufgantib//i"  [fo.  17. 
prd?  poenitcntib//^  et  catacominis^^  :•  orainus 

Pro  his  qui  \n  sanct^.  aeclesia  fruct^j"  misserecordiae  largiunt?^;' 
doifiino.  deus  uirtutu;;/  exaudi  prices  nostras  :  oravms. 

^  For  "  adepli,"     The  "  ad  "  before  "  eternam  "  is  superfluous. 

^  Ps.  civ.  1—4,  the  last  verse  being  apparently  treated  as  antiphon.  The  word 
*'  usque  "  is  of  course  not  in  the  psalm,  but  marks  the  limit  of  the  quotation  from  it. 
So  also  below,  "  Fortitudo — in  salutem,"  Ps.  cxvii.  14. 

2  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  217.  ^  "laus,"  Vulg. 

^  For  "sacrificiis." 

*  *'ut  et  devoiioni  nostrae  proficiant  et  saluti,"  Gelas.  Sacr,,  ]^.  217. 

'  In  the  same  hand  as  the  last  rubric  on  f.  15,  apparently  that  of  Moelcaich. 

^  For  "  miserere." 

^  MacCarlhy  (p.  199)  places  ex  toLo — mente  "  immediately  after  "  dicamus  omnes," 
that  position  being  "  in  accordance  with  the  collocation  in  the  Fulda  Litany"  {cf. 
Warren,  p.  252). 

10  For  ••  respicis."  ^'  For  '*  tranquillitate." 

^-  The  '*  m     is  accidentally  duplicated  by  a  mark  of  contraction  over  "  a." 

^^  For  "  piissimis."  ^^  For  "  catechumenis." 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL.  7 

Sanctorum,  apostolorum  ac  martirum  memores  simus  •  ut 
orantib^/j  eis  pro  nobis  ueniam  meriamur  :•  Oramus.^ 

Chr/V^ianum  et  pacific^/;;/  nobis  finem  concedi  a  domino 
depr^cemur  :•  pr^sta  d<?;;2/ne  pr^sta  i^ 

Et  diuinu;;/  i;/  nobis  p^rmanere  uinculu;;^  caritatis  sanctum 
domimnn  depr^cemur  :^   Vresta  :• 

Conseruare  sanctitdiiQvn.  et  catholice  fidei  puritatem  do7nmuTa 
dep;'^cemur   :•   presta  :^  Dicam^/j- :^ 

Sacrificium^  tibi  doi?tinQ  celebrandu;;^  placat/^j"  i;^tende  [fo.  17V. 

c^uod  et    nos    a   uitiis ^  nostra   condicionis   emundet  et 

tuo  nomine  retdat  aceptos"^ :  ^  p^r  doininum  :  ^ 

Ante'  oculos  tuos  d<5';;«ne  reus  conscientise  testes^  adsisto  rogare  pr*? 
all's  won  audio"  quod  i;>^petraie  r\o?i  meriar  tu  enim  scis  domine  omnia 
Q[uce  agunt^^r  m  nobis  erubescimz/i'  confiteri  id  quod  per  nos  non  tivaevaus 
admitti  uerbis  tibi  tantuw  obsequimur  corde  mentimur  et  quod  uelle 
nos  d\cimi(s  nolle  nostris  2iCtihus  adpr^^bamz^j-  parce  dominf^  [fo.  18.^ 
confitentibus  ignosce  peccantibz/^-  misserere  te  rogantib?^'^  sed  quia  in 
sacramentis  tuis  meus  sensus  infirmus  est  p/'^sta  domme  ut  qui  ex  nobis 
duro  corde  uerba  non  recipis  per  te  nobis  ueniam  largiaris  •  •  per 
do??iinuTCi 

Lethdirech  sund^ 

Dirigatur^°  domino  usqz/f  uesp^;^tinum  •  •  ter  canitur  •  •  hic  eliuatur 
lintiamen  de  calice  i^^ 

Ueni  doj?ime  sa/tctificsLtor  omnipote^is  et  benedic  hoc  sacrificiu;^? 
pr^paratu;;^  tibi  amen  •  •  ter  ca.mtur  ' 

Lec//<?  euangilii  secundum  lohannem  i;^cipit^^  [fo.  i8v. 

Uominus  nost^r  iei"//s  chu'stus  dixit  ego  sum  panis  uiuus  qui  di^- 
cselo  discendi  si  quis  manducauerit  ex  eo'"^  uiuet  in  ^ternwn  et  panis 
quew  ego  dabo  ei  caro  mea  est  pro  huius  mundi  uita  litigabant  ergo 
iudei  adinuicem  dicentes  quomodo  potest  hic  nobis  dare  carnem  sua.m 
manducare^^  dixit  ergo  eis  ie^-^^s  amen  amen  dico  nobis  nisi 
manducaueritis  carnem  filii  hominis  sicut  panem^°  et  biberitis  sanguinem 
huius^^  non  habebitis^'' 

■^  An  accidental  mark  of  contraction  over  the  "u." 

-  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  216. 

■^  An  erasure,  apparently  of  "  a  uitiis  "  repeated.         "*  For  "  reddat  acceptos." 

^  In  the  hand  of  Moelcaich.  No  trace  of  any  previous  writing  remains.  With 
variations  in  Martene,  ed.  1788,  i.  p.  182,  and  elsewhere  (Warren,  p.  255,  note  28). 

^  For  "  testis."  '^  For  "  aliis  non  audeo." 

^  This  leaf  and  f.  19,  in  the  hand  of  Moelcaich,  are  inserted. 

^  Sc.  "  Half  uncovering  here  "  (Whitley  Stokes  and  Sirachan,  Thesaurus  Palaeo- 
kibernicus,  1 903,  ii.  p.  251),  referring  to  the  chalice,  which  was  half  uncovered  at 
this  stage.     See  also  Warren,  p.  255,  note  29. 

^°  Ps.   cxl.  2,  "  Dirigatur — vespertinum." 

"  Joh.  vi.  51-57.  12  For  "de." 

13  «<  gjj  Yvoc  pane,"  Vulg.  -^*  *'  ad  manducandum,"  Vulg. 

^^  "  sicut  panem,"  om.  Vulg.  ^^  *'  ejus,"  Vulg. 

^''  The  conclusion  of  the  lesson  is  on  f.20  (p.  8,  1.  5). 


/ 
/ 


8  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

Oratio^  grijgc'r// sz//^r  euangeliuw.  [fo.  19. 

Quessumz/i"^  domi'ne  omnipotens  deus  ut  uota  nostra  tibi  immulata 
clementer  respicias  atq?/^  ad  defentionem  n6straw  dextraw  tuae  maesta- 
tatis  extendas  ••  i)er  dopiimim  ndstmm  ••  xeMqua 

....  bitis^  uitam  \n  uobis  •  qui  manducat  \T\eam.  [fo.  20. 
carnem  et  bibit  meum  sanguine?;/  habet  uita;;/  aet^^Tia;;/  et  ego 
resuscitabo  eum  \n  nouisimo  diae:^  Caro  eiiim  mea  uere  est 
Q\\>us  et  sanguis  m^//s  uere  est  pot^/j--  qui  manducat  mcdiin 
carnem  et  bibit  meum  sanguinis  ipse*  in  me  manet  et  ego  in 
illo:^ 

Credo  in  unu?;/  d^?/m  patre?;/  omnipotentem  factorew  cneli  et 
t^n"ae  uissiuiliu;//  omnium  et  uisiuiliu;;/-'  et  in  unu;;/  dojninjim 
nostrum,  iesum.  christum.  filiu;;/  d^i  unigenitum  natum  ex  patre 
ante  omjita.  saecula  lumen  de  lumine  d^?^m  ueru;//  de  d^o  uero 
natu;;/  non  factum  <:<?;/substancialem  patri  p^r  que7u  om;na  facta 
sunt  qui  propter  nos  homines  et  pr^pt^rnostram  salutem  [fo.  20v. 
discendit  de  caelo  et  incdiVu^itus  est  de  spiritu  sancto  et  maria 
uirgine  et  homo  rxditiis  est  crugifixus  autenf'  pr<?  nobis  sub  pontio 
pilato  passus  et  sepult/zi*  et  resurrexit  t^rtia  die  secundum 
scripturas  et  ascendit  in  ca^los  et  sedit  a[d]  dextra;;/  d^i  patris 
et  iterwin  uenturus  uiin  gloria  iudicare  uiuos  et  mortuos  cuius 
regni  non  erit  finis  et  spiritum.  sa7ictum  d<?w/n?/m  et  uiuificatorem'' 
ex  patre  pr^cedentem  cu?/i  patre  et  filio  coadorandu;;/  et  con- 
glorificandu;;/  qui  loqut?/^  est  per  p/'^fetas  et  una/;/  Srt;;/c/am 
^eclesia;;/  catholica;;;  et  apostolica;;/  Confeteor  unu;;/  [fo.  21. 
babtismu;;/  i;/  remisionc;;/  peccatoru;;/  spero  resurrextionem 
mortuorum  et  uitam  futuri  saeculi  •  a;;/en  :^ 


•^  This  leaf  was  originally  no  more  than  a  narrow  strip,  forming  part  of  the  same 
membrane  as  f.  18.  It  was  left  blank  by  Moelcaich,  but  another  narrow  strip  was 
afterwards  sewed  by  a  vellum  thong  to  the  upper  part  of  it,  the  edges  overlapping,  and 
on  the  space  ihus  obtained  this  prayer  of  St.  Gregory  was  written  by  hand  b.  The 
letters  "  om  "  are  written  in  the  upper  margin,  but  they  are  apparently  only  a  scribble. 
The  verso  is  blank. 

-  For  "  QuDesumus."  The  prayer  is  in  the  Sacr.  Gregorianum  (Muratori,  ii.  coll. 
34>  39)>  with  "  vota  humilium  respice"  for  "  ut  uota — respicias." 

"^  The  continuation  of  the  lesson  on  f.  18  v,  the  last  two  syllables  of  "habebilis" 
being  repeated. 

4  "  Ipse,"  om.  Vulg. 

^  Vox  "  invisibilium,"  the  first  syllable  being  accidentally  omitted. 

^  "  h,"  the  symbol  for  "  autem,"  with  a  dot  underneath  and  "  etia;//  "  interlined  by 
Moelcaich  (?) 

'  After  "  uiuificatorem  "  a  colon  is  inserted  and  "  q//i  "interlined,  and  the  following 
words  are  corrected  by  interlineations  to  "  ex  patre  filioq//f'  p;(7cedit  q//i  citvi  patre 
et  filio  simul  coadoratwr  et  congloriFicat//r."  Three  dots  (•.)  arc  placed  under  "d" 
in  "  procedentem  "  and  single  dots  under  the  letters  "  ndu  "  in  the  two  gerundives.  It 
is  doul)lful  whether  these  alterations  were  made  by  Moelcaich  or  another. 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL.  9 

Landirech  sund.^ 

Ostende  nobis  6,omm^  missencor[diam]  et  salutare  tuu;;^ 
dabis-     <T^^  canit//r> 

Oblata^  do;mne  munera  sauclifiCR  nosq?/^  a  peccator/^;;^ 
nostro[rum]  maculis  emunda  :^   p^r  dominuui  :^ 

Hostias^  quesiimus  doj?iine  woshSiQ  deuotionis  benignus  adsume  et 
per  sacrificia  gloriosa  suhditorum  tibi  corda  purifica  :~     ^er  domi'mmi 

Has  oblationes  et  sincera  libamina  i//imo\a.vm/s  tibi  domi'ne  iesu 
chn>/e  qui  passus  es  pro  nobis  et  resurrexisti  tertia  die  a  [fo.  21  v. 
mortuis  pro  animainus'  caror?/w  nostrorz/;;?  -n-  et  cararu;??  nostrauim 
quor^/w  nomina  recitamus  et  quortimcumqi^e  no?i  recitamz/i"  sed  a  te 
recitantz/r  in  libro  uitae  setifrnse  propte?^  missericordiaw  tua;/2  eripe  qui 
regnas  in  secula  seculor//;;^  amen  :~ 

Secunda  pars  augmenti  liic  sup^r  oblata 

Grata  sit  tibi  h(xc  oblatio  plebis  tuae  quam  tibi  offerimus  in  honorem 
domim  nostri  ie5u  christV'  et'  in  co;;miemorationem  beatorz/w  [fo.  22. 
apostolorum  t\ioru?7i  ac  mart/ru;;/^  tuorum  et  confessoruw  quorum  hie 
reliquias  spicialitf/'  recolimus  -n-  et  eorum  quorum  festiuitas  hodie 
celebrat;/?'  et  pro  animamus^  omnium  episcoporz/r;?^  nostrorz^;;;?  et  sacer- 
dotum  nostrorum  et  diaconoru;;?  nostrorum  et  caroruw  n6stroru;/7  et 
cararum  nostraruw  et  puerorum  n6strorum  et  puellarum  n6strarum  et 
penitentium  nostror?/;;^  cunctis  pr^'ficiant^'^  ad  salutem :~  per  domi- 
wiivix  :~ 

Sussum  corda^^  habemus  ad  dommiivix 

Gratias  agami'/i'  d6';;/ino  dd'O  nostro 

dignum  et  iustum  est  [fo.  22V. 

Uere  dignum  et  iustum  est  equm^'-  et  salutare  est  nos  tibi  hie  semper 
et   ubique  gratias  agere   domme   saJiciQ^"^  omnipotens  2Qterne   dei^s  per 

^  Sc.  "Full  uncovering  here  ^^  {T/ies.  Palaeoliib.  ii.  p.  251.)  See  above,  p.  7, 
note  9.     Apparently  added  by  Moelcaich. 

^  For  "  da  nobis,"  as  in  Ps.  Ixxxiv.  8.  The  remaining  words  in  the  line,  the  first 
of  which  began  with  '*' S,"  have  been  erased  and  "  Ter  canitur  "  written  in  their 
place. 

^  Sacr.  Gall.,  in  "  Missa  Rom.  Cot.,"  Muratori,  ii.  col.  776  (Neale  and  Forbes, 
p.  206);  Sacr.  Greg.,  ib.  coll.  10,  159;  cf.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  321. 

^  The  remaining  six  lines  of  this  page  and  the  whole  ()f  the  verso  side  are  written 
in  the  hand  of  Moelcaich  over  erased  matter.  This  began  with  "G,"  and  was 
probably  the  collect  "  Grata  sit  tibi,"  etc.  (f.  21  v.),  which  in  Sacr.  Gall,  imme- 
diately follows  "  Oblata  domine."  The  collect  is  in  the  Sacr.  Leonianum,  Muratori, 
i.  col.  352  (Feltoe,  p.  56).  ^  For  "animabus." 

*"  "in  honore  nominis  tui,"  Sacr.  Gall.,  followed  immediately  by  "  [ut]  cunctis 
proficiat  ad  salutem." 

"'  This  leaf  and  the  next  three,  in  Lhe  hand  of  Moelcaich,  form  an  inserted  quire. 

*  An  erasure  after  this  word,  apparently  "  et  con." 

y  Yox  "  animabus." 

10  Yox  "proficiat,"  the  subject  being  "  oblatio,"  and  "ut"  perhaps  being  omitted, 
as  in  Sacr.  Gall. 

^^  Headed  in  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  234,  "  Incipit  Canon  Actionis."  Sacr.  Gall,  omits 
"  Sursum — et  iustum  est."  ^"-^  For  "aequum." 

^^  "  Pater  "  omitted,  probably  by  accident. 


lo  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

chn'j///'m  domim^m  nostrum^  qui  cum  unigenito  tuo  et  spz>/Ai  sa/icto 
deus  es  unus  et  inmortalis  deus  incorruptibilis  et  inmotabilis  det^s 
inuisibilis  et  fidelis  d(?^/s  mirabilis  et  laudabilis  d^//s  honorabilis  et  fortis 
deus  altisimz^^  et  magnificus  deus  uiuus  et  uerus  deus  sapiens  et  potens 
deus  safictus  et  spiciosus  d<?//s  magnus  et  bonus  deus  t^rribilis  et  pacifi- 
cus  deus  pulcher  et  rectus  deus  purus  et  benignus  d^//s  beatus  et  [fo.  23. 
iustus  d^?^s  pius  et  sa?ictus  won  unius  singulariter  personse  sed  unius 
trinitatis  substantiae  te  credimz/5  te  benedicim?/^  te  adoram?/^  et  lauda- 
mus  nomen  tuum  in  aeternum  et  in  saeculum  seculi  per  quern  salus 
mundi  per  quern  uita  hominum  per  quern  resurrectio  mortuor//;;/ 

Isund-  totet  dignu;;^  int6rmaig  ind  maid  per  quem  bes  i/madiudidi 
thall 

Per  quem  maestatem  tuam  laudant  angeli  adorant  dominationes 
trment^  potestates  caeli  caelorumque  uirtutes  ac  beata  saraphim  socia 
exsultatione  concelebrant  cum  quib/zj  et  nostras  uoces  uti  admitti  [fo.  23V. 
iubeas  depr^camur  suplici  confessione  dicentes  sanctus  ••* 

Isund^  totet  dignuw  intormig  ind  maid  sa?ictus  bess  innadiudidi 
thall 

Sancfus  sanctus  do?mnus  deus  sabaoth  pleni  sunt  caeli  et  uniuersa 
terra,  gloria  tua  •  ossanna  in  excelsis  benedictus  qui  uenit  in  nomine 
d<7w/ni  ossanna  in  excelsis*^  benedictus  qui  uenit  de  celis  ut  conuer- 
saretur  in  t^ms  homo  factus  es^  ut  dilicta  carnis  deleret  hostia  factus  esf 
ut  per  passionem  suam  uitam  aet^mam  credentibus  daret:~  per  domi- 
n?/m 

Can6n  dominicz/5  pape  gilasi  [fo.  24. 

Te  igitur  clementisime  pater  per  iejum  chr/V/z/m  filium  tuum  doniin?^m 
nostrum  suplices  te  rogamus  et  petimus  uti  aceptu'  habeas  et  benedicas 
ha^c  dona  hcec  munera  hcec  sancta  sacrificia  inlibata  inpnmis  quae  tibi 
offerimus  pro  tua  sanctsi  aeclesia  catholica  quam  pacificare  custodire  et 
unare"*  et  regere  digneris  toto  orbe  terrarum  una  cum  beatissimo  famulo 
tuo  -11  •  papa  nostro  episcopo  sedis  apostolicae  et  omnib//j'-^  ortodoxis 
atque  apostolice  fidei  cultorib?/j  et  abbate'"  nostro  -n-  episcopo  ••  [fo.  24V. 

^  From  this  point  down  to  "resurrectio  mortuorum  "  not  in  Sacr.  Gall,  or  Gelas. 
Sacr. 

^  Sc.  "  It  is  here  that  the  Digraim  of  the  addition  comes  into  it,  if  it  is  Per  quem 
that  is  in  its  continuation  there,"  I'hcs.  Palaeohih.^  ii.  p.  251  ;  *  Here  the  "  Dignum  " 
receives  the  addition  [/.<?.  the  Proper  Preface],  if  ''per  quem  "  follows  in  the  text,' 
Warren,  p.  258,  note  47.  The  meaning  is  perhaps,  as  Mr.  H.  A.  Wilson  has 
suggested.  "  if  '  per  quem'  is  what  stands  at  the  end  of  it."  Dr.  Whitley  Stokes  has 
explained  that  "in  its  continuation"  should  be  "  after  it,"  as  in  the  rubric  below 
(not^  16),  diudidi  being  for  diudsidi\  where  diud  is  dat.  sing.  o{  dead,  "end,"  and 
sidi  a  pronominal  suffix.     The  word  is  found  o^jly  in  this  place. 

•'  P\)r  "  tremunt." 

^  From  here  lo  the  end  of  f,  23V.  not  in  Sacr.  Gall. 

°  Sc.  "  It  is  here  that  the  Digmtin  of  the  addition  comes  into  it,  if  it  is  Sanctus 
that  is  after  it  there,"  Thes.  Paiaeohil'.,  ii.  p.  251. 

•^  From  here  to  the  end  off.  23V.  not  in  Gelas.  Sacr. 

■^  "  accepta,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ;  "  acceptum,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

**  "  adunare,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Ciall. 

"  "el  omnibus — cultoribus,'*  f/.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  23S,  note  11. 

1'*  "et  abbate — episcopo,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL.  il 

Hi'c  recitantur  nomina  uiuorum 

Memento  etiam  d(9;;whe  famulorum  tuorum  -n-  fsimulsirumqt/e 
tua.v?wi  et  omnium  circi/m  adstantiuw  quor^^w  tibi^  fides  cognita  esif  et 
nota  deuotio  qui  tibi  offerunt  hoc  sacrificium  laudis  pro  se  suisque 
bmnib^/5  pro  redemptione  animaru?;?  suarum  •  Pro  stratu^  seniorum 
suoruw  et  ministrorum  omnium  puritate  pro  intigritate  uirginum  et 
continentia  uiduarum  pro  aeris  temperie  et  fructum^  fecunditate  terrsLVum 
pro  pacis  redetu  et  fine  discriminum  pro  incolimitate  regum  et  pace  [fo.  25. 
populor?<r;;/  ac  reditu  captiuor/^w  pro  uotis  adstantiuw  pro  memoria 
martivum  pro  remisione  pecator//w  nostrorum  et  actuuw  emendatione 
eoTum^  ac  requie  defunctoruw  et  pr<9speritate  iteneris  nostri  pro  domino 
papa  episcopo  et  omnibz/^-  episcopis  et  prifspetms^  et  omni  aeclesiastico 
ordine  pro  imperio  romano  et  omnibus  regihus  chr/j/ianis  pro  fratribus 
et  sororibus  nostris  pro  fvatvihus  in  uia  directis  pro  hsitnhus  quos  de 
caliginosis  mundi  huius  tenebris  domi'mis  arcisire'''  dignat?/5'  es^  uti  [fo.  25V. 
eos  in  ^etema.  summas  lucis  quietas'  pietas  diuina  suscipiat*  pro  fratrib^^5 
qui  uaris^  dolorz/^^  genevihus  adfliguntzi^r  uti  eos  diuina  pietas  curare 
dignetur  pro  spe  salutis  et  incolimitatis  suae  tibi  reddunt  uota  sua  et^rno 
d^o  uiuo  et  uero  commonicantes  :-^ 

In  natale  dofm'ni 

Et  diem  sacratisima;;^  celebrantes  in  quo  incontaminata  uirginitas 
huic  mundo  edidit  saluatorem  i^^ 

Y^ciXendis^^ 

Et  diem  sacratisima;;/  celebrantes  circ^/;;?cisionis  domim  n6stri  ie^u 
chr/5/i :~  [fo.  26.^^ 

stellse^- 

Et  diem  sacratisimam  celebrantes  natalis  calicis^'^  domim  nostri 

ie^u  chrisA  " 

pasca 

Et  noctem  ue\  diem  sacratisimam  ressurrectionis  6.oi?uni  nostri  iej"u 
chxisti  :^ 

^  "  tibi  "  interlined,  but  by   the  same  hand. 

^  MacCarthy  (p.  208)  takes  this  to  mean  "  body,  congregation."  It  is  perhaps  for 
"statu."  Gelas.  Sacr.  and  Sacr.  Gall,  om.it  all  that  is  here  between  "  animarum 
suarum" and  "pro  spe  salutis."  -^  For  "  fructuum  " 

"^  "  [rjeorum,"  MacCarthy.  ^  For  "  presbiteris." 

6  For  "arcessire."  7  The  "  e"  interlined. 

8  The  "ci"  interlined.  «  For  "uariis." 

^°  Sc.  "Januarii,"  the  Feast  of  the  Circumcision. 

^^  The  whole  of  this  page  is  palimpsest.  It  contained  part  of  the  Gelasian  Canon 
as  above,  p.  10,  beginning  with  the  words  "  tuum,  dominum  nostrum,  supHces  te,"  etc. 

^■^  Sc.  "  In  die  stellae,"  or  Epiphany.     See  Warren,  p.  259,  note  54. 

^^  Maundy  Thursday,  or  Coena  Domini.  See  MacCarthy,  p.  210,  and  Warrtn,  zdt'd. 
As  the  words  have  no  connexion  with  the  heading  "  Stellae  "  there  has  probably  been 
an  omission  after  "celebrantes"  of  the  concluding  words  of  the  variation  for  the 
Epiphany,  together  with  the  heading  and  beginning  of  that  for  Coena  Domini.  In 
Gelas.  Sacr.  the  form  "  Infra  actionem  "  for  the  Epiphany  is  "  et  diem  sacratissimum 

celebrantes,  quo  unigenitus  tuus magis  de  longinquo  venientibus  visibilis  et 

corporalis  apparuit  "  (p.  11),  and  that  for  Coena  Domini  "  quo  traditus  est  Dominus 
noster  lesus  Chrlstus"  (p.  67). 


12  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

In  clausula  pasca 

Et  diem  sacratisimam  celebrantes  clausulae  pascae  ^omivix  n6stri  ie^u 
ohxisA  '• 

Ascensio  [fo.  26v. 

Et  diem  sacratisimam  celebrantes  ascensionis  d^w/'ni  nostri  ieyu 
chrzV/i  ad  caelum  •  ^ 

pentacosten 

Et  diem  sacratisimam  celebrantes  quinquagensimse  Aomivii  nos/n  \es\i 
chn'sfi  in  qua  spinous  sanc^us  super  aposto/os  discendit 

Et^  menioriam  uenerantes  i?i  primis  gloriosae  semper  uirginis 
mariae  genetricis  d^i  et  doinim  nosti^'i  \qs\\  christi 

Sed  et  beatoru;;/  apostoloru;;^  ac  martiru;;/  tuoru;;/  Petri  et 
pauli  anriae^  iacobi  iohannis  thomae  iacobi  pilippi  bartholomai 
mathei  simonis  et  thathei^  lini  ancleti  dementis  xisti  [fo.  27. 
cornili  cipriani  laurenti  crisogini  iohannis  et  pauli  cosme  et 
domiani  et  omnium  sanctonuii  tuoniin  quoncin  meritis  preci- 
husqiie  concedas  ut  \n  ommhus  pr<?tcctionis  tuae  muniamur 
auxilio  •  p^r:~ 

Hanc  igitur  oblationem  seruitutis  nostrae  sed  et  cunctae 
familiae  tuae  qtiam  tzdi^  offerim//j"  in  honorem'  dofnini  nostri  iesu 
chrzsti  et  in  co7//memoratione;;/  beator?/;//  martir?/;//  tuor//;;/  i;/  hac 
aeclesiae^  qua;;/  famulus  tuus  ad  honorem  nominis  glorias  tuae 
aedificauit  :•  Quessum?/i"  domzne  ut  placat^/j-  suscipias  [fo.  27V. 
Eumq;/^^  adq?/^  omnem  populu;;/  ab  idulor?/;;/  cultura  eripias  et  ad 
te  d^?/m  u^;^u;;/  patre;;/  om;npotentem  conuertas*"^  :~ 

Dies  quoq;/^  nostros  in  tua  pace  disponas  atq?/^''  ab  aet^;'na 
da;;/natione  nos  eripias^*^  et  in  electoru;;/  tuor;/;;/  iubeas  grege 
numerari:^  per  donnnzim  nostrtcm:^ 

Quam  oblationem  te^^  d^^'/zs  in  omnib?^^-  quesunu/.s'  benedicta;;/ 
+  ascripta;;/  rata;;/  rationabilem  acccptabilemq/zf  facere  dig- 
nareq?/^^^  nobis  corp;/j-  et  sanguis  fiat  dilcctissimi  fili  tui  d^;;;/ni^^ 
nostri  iQsu  chr/>/i  qui  pridie  quam  patiretwr  Accipit^"*   pancm  in 

^  This  follows  on  after  "  commonicantes,"  p.  1 1, 1.  19.  Cf.  Gelas.  Sacr.  p.  234  and 
note  14.  Sacr.  Gall.,  col.  'j'j'j.  -  For  "  Andreae." 

3  For  "Thaddaei." 

■*  "quam  tibi — aedificauit,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr. 

•^  "  in  honorem  nominis  tui  Deus,  (juaesumus  Domine,  ut  p'acatus,"  etc.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

^  P^or  "aeclesia." 

'  "eumque — conuertas,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  S|cr.  (iall. 

^  A  redundant  mark  of  contraction  over  "  u  "  for  "  er." 

^  A  word  erased  after  this,  apparently  "  atque  "  repeated. 

^0  "eripi,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall.  ^'   "  tu  "  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

^'■^  *' digneris  ut  "  Gelas.  Sacr.;  *' dignare  quae,'' Mi^s,  Francorum  (Muratori,  ii. 
col.  693)  ;  "  digncris  quae,"  corrected  to  "  ut,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

^•'  A  word  erased  after  this,  apparently  beginning  with  "  h.'' 

^■*  "  accepit,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall.  The  use  of  a  capital  initial  for  this  word 
and  some  others  may  be  compared  with  the  rubrication  of  certain  words  in  the  Canon 
of  Sacr.  Gall.     See  Murat.,  ii.  col.  778,  note  d,  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  20S,  note  t. 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

sanctdLS  ac  uenerablles  man^/j"  suas  Eleuatis  oculis  suis  ad  [fo.  28. 
caelu/7^  et  ad^  te  dennx  pat/'^m  swum  om;npotente;;^  tib'i^  gratias 
egit^  Benedixit"*  fregit  Dedit  discipulis  suis  diciens^  accipite  et 
manducate  ex  hoc  om^es  hoc  est  enim  corpus  m^/^m  Simili  modo 
pOi-/eaq?/<7;//  cenatum'''_  Accipk''  et  huna  p;rclaru;;/  calicem  m 
sancidiS  ac  uenerabiles  man  us  suas  Item  tiln  gratias  agiens^ 
b^;/^dixit  dedit  discipulis  suis  d/c^;/s  Accipite  et  bibite  ex  hoc 
om;2es  hie  est  enim  calix  sa?ictr^  sanguinis  mei  noui  et  aet^rni 
testamenti  misteriu;;/  fidei  qui  p?'<?  uobis  et  pro  multis  effundet^^r 
hi  rimisione;;^  peccator^/;;/  ■  hcec  quotiensc^/z/^qz^^  feceretis^*^  in 
mei<memoriaw^^  faciatis^^  passionew^^  meaw  pr^dicabitis  resurrectione;;? 
meam  adnuntiabitis  aduentuw  meum.  sperabitis  donee  iterum  [fo.  28V. 
ueniam  ad  uos  de  caelis  --^   > 

Unde  et  memores  suvaus  do7/ime  nos  tui  serui  sed  et  plebs  tua 
sands.  chr[/^/]i^'^  filii  tui  do^/nni  wostri  X.d^in  beatse  passionis  necii^'/^ 
et  ab  iinferis  resurrectionis  sea  et  \n  caelos  gloriosae  ascensionis 
offerim^/j-  pr^clare  maiestati  tuae  de  tuis  don  is  ac  datis  Hostia;;/ 
pura;;2  Hostia;;^  s<r?;/c/am  hostia;;/  i/zmaculata;;/  Panem  sanctum 
uitae  aet^rnae  et  calicem  salutis  p^rpetuas  supra  qne  pr^pitio  ac 
sereno  uultu  aspicire^^  dignare  et  acceptu^*"' habere  sicuti  acceptp^*^ 
habere  dignatus  es  munera  pueri  tui  iusti  abel  et  sacriftcium 
patriarche  nostr'i  abrache  et  qnod  tibi  obtilit^''  summus  [fo.  29. 
saceidos  tuus  melchisedech  sanctuu\  sacrificium  inmaculatam 
hostiam  suplices  te  rogam^/j"  et  petimus  Omnipotens  deiis  lube 
perferri^^  p^r  manus  sajtctv  angeli  tui  in  sublimi  altari  tuo  in 
conspectu  diuinae  maistatis  tuae  Ut  quotquot  ex  hoc  altari  sanct'i- 
ficationis^''  sdiCrosanctum  filii  tui  Corpus  et  sanguinem  sumserimus 
omni  benedictione^et  gratia  replemur''^*^ :~      ^ 

■^  "  in  caelum  ad,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

'■^  "  tibi  "  om.  Sacr.  Gall. 

^  "  agens,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

•*  The  second  "  e  "  interlined.  ^  For  "  dicens." 

^  "  coenatum  est,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

"^  "accipiens,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ;  "accepit,"  Sacr.  Gall.  ^  For  "agens." 

^  "sancli,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr.  ;  expunged  in  Sacr.  Gall.       ^*^  For  "feceritis." 

^^  The  last  two  lines  (in  the  margin)  on  f.  28  and  the  first  two  on  f.  28v.  are  in 
the  hand  of  Moelcaich.  They  take  the  place  of  "  memoriam  faciatis,"  originally 
written  at  the  top  of  the  latter  page. 

^■•^  "facietis,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

^•^  "  passionem — de  c^lis,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

^■*  The  contraction  mark  omitted  over  "  xpi." 

15  Yor  "  aspicere  "  ;  "  respicere  digneris,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^^  "accepta,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ;  "acceptu,"  Miss.  Franc.  ;  "acceptum,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

"  For  "obtulit." 

'^^  "  haec  perferri,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall.  Following  this  in  the  MS.  is  the 
letter  "  m,"  with  a  dot  above  and  below  and  on  each  side  for  deletion.  It  is  no 
doubt  the  initial  letter  of  "manus  "  written  by  mistake  before  *'  per." 

^^  "  ex  hac  altaris  participatione,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

20  Yor  "  repleamur."  In  the  Gelas.  Sacr.  (p.  235)  this  is  immediately  followed 
by  "  Nobis  quoque  peccatoribus,"  etc.  (below,  f.  33V,  p.  16),  but  see  note  62 
(p.  239). 


u 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL. 


Memento  etiam  do7nme  et  eoru;;/  no7;/?>/a  qui  nos  [fo.  29V. 
praecesserunt  cum  signo  fidei  et  dormiunt  m  somno  pacis  Cum 
omnib^/j-  •  in  toto  mundo  •  offerentib?/^-  •  sacrificium  •  spiritale  • 
d^o  patri  •  et  filio  et  spiritui  •  smicto  sa/ictls  •  ac  uenerabi[li]bz/j  • 
sacerdotibus  •  offert  •  senior  •  noster  •  N  •  prasspit^r  •  pro  se  •  et 
pro  suis  •  et  pro  totius  •  aeclesiae  •  cetu  •  catholice  •  et  pro  com- 
memorando  •  anathletico  •  gradu  •  uenerabilium  •  patriarcharum  • 
profetarum  •  apostoloru;;/  •  et  ma.rUr2i;n  •  et  omniumq//^  -^  sane- 
toxwm  •  ut    pro    nobis    do^mnum  •  d^?/m    nostritm  •   exorare  • 


dignentur 


sancte 
sancife 

sancfe 

sa?ic/e 
sancte 
sancte 
sanctt 
sanc/e 
sanctQ 
sancfe 
sancfe 
sancte 
sancfe 


stefane 

martini 

hironime 

augustine 

grigorii 

hilari 

patricii 

ailbei 

finnio 

finnio 

ciarani 

ciarani 

brendini 

brendini 

columba 

columba 


[fo.  30.2 

ora  pro  nobis.  sa?icfe  comgilli 

ora  pro  nobis.  sancfe  cai;michi 

ora  pro  nobis.  sancte  findbarri 

ora  pro  nobis.  sanc/e  nessani 

ora  pro  nobis.  ^ancfe  factni 

ora  pro  nobis.  sa/ic/e  lugidi 

ora  pro  nobis.  sancfe  lacteni 

ora  pro  nobis.  sanc/e  ruadani 

ora  pro  nobis.  sa?tc/e  carthegi 

ora  pro  nobis.  sanc/e  coemgeni 

ora  pro  nobis.  sanc/e  mochonne 

ora  pro  nobis.  sapic/a  brigta 

ora  pro  nobis.  sar/cfa.  ita 

ora  pro  nobis.  sa/ic/a  scetha 

ora  pro  nobis.  sanc/a.  sinecha 

ora  pro  nobis.  sanctn  samdine 


[fo.  30V. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 
ora  pro  nobis. 


Omnes  sancfi  orate  pro  nobis  pr^piti^^i"  esto  parce  nobis  d^w/ne[fo.  31. 
pr<9pitius  esto  libera  n6s  donn'ne  ab  omni  malo  libera  nos  domi'ne  per 
crucem  tuam  •  libera  n6s  domi'ne  peccatores  te  rogamus  audi  nos  filii  d^i  te 
roga.rmis  audi  nos  ut  pacem  dones  te  rogamus  audi  nos  agne  d^i  qui  tollis 
peccata  mundi  misserere  nobis  :  chr/i"/e  audii  nos  chviste  audi  nos  chr/>/e 
audi  nos  :~ 

Oratio  ambrosi^ 

Ante  conspectuw  diuinse  maestatis  tuae  deus^  adsisto  qui  inuocare 
nomen  sa?ictiim.  tuuw  pr^sumo  misserere  mihi  doviine  homini  •  [fo.  31  v. 
peccatori  luto^  feccis*^  inmunde  inherenti  ignosce  indigno  sacerdoti  per 
cuius    manus    haec    oblatio    uidetur    offerri    •  parce    d^////ne   pulluto' 


1  The  *'  que  "  is  redundant,  or  is  perhaps  for  *'  quoque," 

-  The  two  inserted  leaves  30  and  31  should  follow  f.  12.     See  above,  p.  3,  note  10. 
They  are  in  the  hand  of  Moelcaich. 

•■'  See  Martene,  iii.  p.  245 ;  Warren,  p.  262,  note  88. 

■*  "  reus,"  Martene.  ^  '*  luto — inherenti,"  om.  Martene. 

c  For  "  frecis."  '  For  •'  pollute." 


THE    SrOJVE    MISSAL. 


15 


peccator/^w  labe  p;r  ceteris  capitaliu;;/^  et  no?i  intres  in  iudicio  cum 
seriio  tuo  quia  won  iustificabitur  in  conspectu  tuo  omnis  uiuens  scilicet 
uitis-  ac  uoluntatib?/^^  carnis  grauati  sumus  recordare  domine  quod 
caro  sumz/i-  et  n^//*  esf  alius  tibi  conparandus  in  tuo  conspectu  etiam 
cseli  nopi  sunt  mundi  quanto  magis  nos  homines  t^nreni  quoru7n  ut 
dixit^ 


To.  32^. 

Ablis 

dauid 

nauum 

iohannis 

zeth 

heliae 

ambucuc 

babtiste 

enoc 

helessiae 

sophoniae 

et  uirginis 

noe 

essaiae 

agiae 

mariae 

melchi 

heremiae 

sachariae 

Petri 

sedech' 

ezechelis 

malachiae 

pauli 

abrache 

danielis  • 

tobiae 

andriae 

isac 

hestre 

•  ananiae 

iacobi 

iacob 

osse 

azariae 

iohannis 

ioseph 

iohel 

misahelis  • 

pilipi 

iob 

amos 

macha 

bartha 

mosi 

abdiae 

beorum'' 

lomae'' 

essu 

ionse 

Item  in 

tomae 

samuelis 

michiae 

fantum 

mathei 

To.  32  V. 

iacobi 

et  cctQroru?/i 

martini 

erci 

simonis 

martir?/;;^ 

grigori 

catheri 

tathei 

pauli 

maximi 

ibori 

madiani 

antoni 

felicis 

ailbi 

madiani^ 

et  ceteror/^;;^ 

Patrici 

conlai 

marci 

patrum 

Patrici 

maic 

lucae 

heremi 

secundini 

nissae'' 

stefani 

sciti^ 

auxili 

moinenn 

cornili 

Item 

isernini 

senani 

Cipriani 

episcopor?/;;^ 

cerbani 

finbarri  • 

^  After  this  word  "  cremlnu;;z "  {sc.  "  criminum  ")  is  interlined,  with  a  colon  below 
to  mark  its  place.  The  ink  is  lighter  than  that  of  the  text,  and  the  hand  appears 
to  be  the  same  (<:?)  which  was  responsible  for  the  interlineation  on  f.  13.  The 
writer  intended  to  supply  a  substantive  for  "  capitalium  "  instead  of  "  peccatorz^;;/," 
which  he  must  have  read  '*  peccator/."  '^  For  "  uitiis." 

^  "  voluptatibus,"  Martene. 

■*  *'  et  non — conparandus,"  om.  Martene. 

^  For  the  conclusion  see  above,  p.  3.  Martene's  text  omits  "quorum — nostrae," 
and  has  "  immundi "  after  "  terreni." 

^  This  leaf  properly  follows  f.  29  (p.  14). 

"^  In  order  to  preserve  the  arrangement  in  columns  this  name  "  Melchisedech " 
and  some  others  are  divided  between  two  lines  in  the  MS.  as  here. 

^  This  name,  for  "  Matthire,"  was  repeated  by  mistake  and  three  dots  are  placed 
over  it  for  deletion. 

^  Sc.  the  desert  of  Scete  in  Lower  Egypt.     C/.  MacCarthy,  p.  216. 


i6 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL. 


colmani 

cuani 

aedach^ 


laurenti 
mellcti 
iusti 
aedo 


dagani 
tigernich 
inuchti 
ciannani 


buit 


eogcni 

declani 

carthu;n*^ 


Maile 

ruen 

Item  et 

sacerdo 

turn 

Uinniaui 

ciarani 

oengusso 

endi 

gilde 

brendini 

brendini 

cainnichi 

Columbe 


Columbe 
colmani 
comgelli 
coemgeni 


Et  omnium 

pausantium 

qui  nos  \n  domi 

nica  pace  prices 

serunt  ab  ad 

am  usq//^  \n  ho 

diernu;;/  diem 

quor//;//  d^^/zs  no;;//;/a 

nominauit 

et  nouit 

Ipsis  et  om 

mhus  m  chr[/j-/]o 

quiescentib/^j 

locu;;/  refrigerii 


lucis  ct  pacis  ut  indulgcas  dep;Ycamur  [To 

Nobis  quoq?^^  peccatorib?/^-  famuli's  tui's  de  multitudine 
misserationvm^tuarum  sperantib?/^-  partem  aliquam  et  societatem 
donare  dignare  cum  tui's  s<i:;^c/is  apostolis  et  martirib?/^-  cumfpctro 
paulo  patricio  cum  iohanne  stcfano  mathia  barnaba  ii^natio 
alaxandro  marcellino  petro  perpetua  agna  cicilia  felicitate 
anastassia  agatha  lucia  et  cum  omnib;/j"  sa?ict'\s  tui's  iwtra  corum* 
nos  consortia  n^;/  estimatis^' mentis  sed  uenia~  quessum?^^  [fo.  34. 
largitor  admitte    :•  p^r:~ 

Per  quem  h^^  omnia  d^;///ne  semper  bona  creas  +  s<7;/c/'ificas 
4-uiuificas  +  benedicis  +  et  pr^stas  nobis  p^?/- ipsum  et  cum  ipso 
et  in  ipso  est  tibi  d^o  patri  omnipotcnti  in  unitate  sp/>/Vu[s] 
sa?icti  Om7/is  honor  et  gloria  per  om/ii'a.  Sctcula  sa^culor;/;;/  :~ 

^  The  first  part  of  this  word  has  been  effectually  erased,  but  the  accent  over  the 
vowel  before  "  ni "  remains.  Possibly  the  name  was  "cuani"  and  was  erased 
because  it  was  repeated  at  the  top  of  the  next  column. 

-  Both  Warren  and  MacCarthy  read  this  mme  as  "declach,"  but  the  first  letter  is 
clearly  "  a,"  and  it  is  almost  equally  certain  that  the  second  is  followed  by  "d  "  and 
not  "  cl."     The  point  over  the  final  "  h  "  may^be  intended  for  a  mark  of  deletion. 

^  Or  '*  Carthui;/."     Warren  and  MacCarthy,  "  Carthain." 

•*  Originally  written  "  misseralionem,"  but  the  second  "c"  has  a  dot  above  and 
below  it  and  "v"  is  interlined.  ^  For  "quorum." 

^  A  later  hand  has  interlined  "m  '  over  "  t,"  changed  "  ti  "  into  "u"  and  the 
final  "s"  into  "  r,"  thus  making  the  word  "estimamur."  Cielas.  Sacr.  reads  "  non 
aestimator  meriti  sed  veniae,  quaesumus,  largitor"  (</.  note  70),  and  so  Sacr.  Gall., 
but  with  the  form  "  stimator."  A  contraction  line  for  "  m  "  has  also  been  placed  over 
the  "  a  "  of  "  venia,"  which  is  made  to  be  the  object  of  "  admitte." 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL.  17 

\.er  canit///-  •  isund  conogabar  i;/dablu  tuair  forsi/^cailech  7  fobdidithir 
leth  nabairgine  isi;/cailuch^ 

Fiat  d^;///ne  missericordia  tua  sup^r  nos  quemadmodum 
sperabim?^^-^  in  te  i'- 

isund  conbongar  m  bairgen^ 

Cognoerunt^  doi/imnn  •  ^Xleliiia  •  in  fractione  panis  •  dMeliiia  - 
Panis  quern  frangim^/j"  corpus  est  6o//mn  nostri  iej"u  chr/j-/i  •  [fo.  34V. 
diMeluia  •  Calix  que;/^  benedicim?/j-<alk/?//(a*> sanguis  est  do;;^/ni 
nostri  iesu  christi<^\le/tiia>  in  remisionem  peccatorum  nos- 
troniin    :•   <2^eluia>^ 

Fiat"  d<?;;mie  missericordia  tua  super  nos  alWz/Za  quemadmodum 
sperauimus  in  te  ?i}\eluia 

Cognoueuerunt^  diOmmiivix  alle/uf'a 

Credim//5'  domine  credim^/^'  in  hac  confractione  corporis  et  effussione 
sanguinis  nos  esse  redemptos  et  confidimus  sacramenti  hums  adsump- 
tione  munitos  ut  quod  spe  intmm  hic  tenemus  mansuri  in  celestib^/j' 
uerisfructib/zj"  p^frfruamur  •'•  per  dommum.  [fo.  35.^ 

Diuino^"  magisterio  edocti  et  diuina  institutione  formati  audimz/j^^ 
dicire^-  ••  Pat^r  nosier  ••  reXiqua 

Libera  nos  d6';/^me  ab  omni  malo  pr^terito  pr^senti  et  futuro  et  int<?r- 
cedentibi',^5'  pro  nobis  beatis  apostolis  tuis  petro  et  paulo  patricio^^  da 
propitius  pacem  tuam  m  diebus  nostris  ut  ope  missericordiae  tuse  adiuti 
et  a  peccato  simus  semper  liberi  et  ab  omni  perturbatione  securi  ••  per 
do?m'n?m']. :  .  -,.        - 

Pax  et  caritas  do7;iim  nostri  ie^u  christi  et  commonicatio  [fo.  35V, 
s«;^c/orum  omnium  sit  semper  nobiscum  et  cum  spiritu  tuo 

Pacem  mandasti  pacem  dedisti  pacem  dirilinquisti  pacem  tuam 
dopime  da  nobis  de  caelo  et  pacificum  hunc  diem  et  cet(fros  dies  uitae 
nostrae  in  tua  pace  disponas  ••  per  do7?iimim    •• 

^  "  It  is  here  that  the  chief  (?)  Host  on  the  chalice  is  lifted  up  and  the  half  of  the 
Bread  is  submerged  in  the  chalice,"  TAes.  Palaeohib.,  p.  251.  MacCarthy,  who 
divides  the  Irish  words  differently  and  extends  "  7  "  as  "ocus"  (=et),  renders  more 
intelligibly  "  Hic  elevatur  Oblatio  principalis  super  calicem,"  etc.  (p.  219) ;  and  so 
Warren,  "  Here  the  oblation  is  lifted  over  the  chalice,"  etc.  (p.  265,  note  141).  The 
hand  both  of  this  Irish  rubric  and  of  that  below  is  apparently  that  of  Moelcaich. 

■^  For  "  speravimus,"  I's.  xxxii.  22. 

^  "  It  is  here  that  the  Bread  is  broken,"  Thes.  Pal.,  as  above. 

■*  For  "  cognoueruiit." 

^  Interlined,  apparently  by  Moelcaich. 

^  Added  in  the  margin  by  the  same. 

■^  The  remaining  eleven  lines  on  this  page  are  in  the  hand  of  Moelcaich,  written 
over  an  erasure. 

'^  The  letters  "  ue  "  repeated  by  mistake. 

^  This  leaf  and  the  next  are  inserted,  Moelcaich's  hand  continuing  to  the  bottom 

•^^  ^-  37.     .  . 

10  "  Divino — dicere,"  omitting  "formati,"  Sacr.  Gall.;  "  Praeceptis  salutaribus 
moniti  et  divina,"  etc.,  Gelas.  Sacr. 

11  "  e  "  interhned  above  "i."  ^-  For  "dicere." 

^^  St.  Patrick  is  not  in  Sacr.  Gall,  and  in  Gelas.  Sacr.  is  replaced  by  St.  Andrew. 
In  both  the  name  of  the  Virgin  precedes  those  of  ihe  apostles. 

STOWE. 


l8  THE    STOIVE    MISSAL. 

Commixtio  corporis  et  sanguinis  d^;;//ni  \-\ostr\  icj-u  chr/i-A  sit  nobis 
salils  in  uitam  p(frpetuaw  amen  :~ 

Ecce  agnus  d^i  ecce  qui  tollis  peccata  mundi  • 

Pacem  meam  do  uobis  •  dWehiia  pacem  relinquo  uobis  :  TsWeluia  [fo.  36. 

Pax  multa  diligentibz/j-  legem  tuam  domine  aWe/u/a  •  et  non  est  in 
illis  scandalum  •  ^Wehna 

Rege;^?  caeli  cu;;/  pace  oWeluia 

plenu;;/  odorem  uitae  •  SiWeluia 

Nouu;;?  carmen  cantate  •  ixWehna 

omnes  sancti  uenite  •  a.\\ehn'a 

Uenite  comedite  panem  meum  a\\e/uia  et  bibite  uinum  quod  miscui 
uobis  sdle/m'a  •• 

Dominus  reget^  me 

Qui  manducat  corpus  meum  et  bibit  meum  sanguinem  •  a\\e/uia  ipse 
in  me  manet  et  ego  in  illo  •  alle/ma 

Domini  est  terra  •• 

Hie  est  panis  uiuus  qui  de  celo  discendit  ^eluia  qui  [fo.  36\\ 
manducat  ex  eo  uiuet  in  aet^mum  •  d^ebiia 

ad  te  domino  leuaui  anima;;/  meam 

Pane;;z  caeli  dedit  eis  do7?imu'i>  cdlehia  panem  angelor//w  manducauit 
homo  •  SiWe/ia'a 

ludica  me  domine  •• 

Comedite  amici  mei  •  ii\\e/?a'a  et  inebriamini  carissimi  a\\e/?/ia 

Hoc  sacru/;/  corpus  do??iin\  saluatoris  sanguine;;/  •  aWe/uia  sumite 
uobis  in  uitam  aeti^mam^  •  aWeluia  •• 

In  labi's"^  mei's  meditabor  ymnuw  •  aXleluia  cum  docueris  me  et  ego 
iusti[ti]as  respondebo  •  aWeluia 

Benedica;;^  dominum.  in  omni  tempore  aWeluia  semper  laiis  [fo.  37.^ 
eius  in  ore  meo  •  aWeluia 

Gustate  et  uidete  •  aWeluia  quam  suauis  est  dominus,  •  aWe/uia  • 

Ubi  ego  fuero  alle/uia  ibi  erit  et  minister  meus  •  aWeluia  • 

Sinite  paruulos  uenire  ad  me  aWeluia  et  nolite  eos  pr^^hibere  •  aWeluia 
taliu;;/  est  enim  regnu;;/  c?elor//;;^  aS\.eIuia  • 

Penitentia;//  agite  •  aW.eluia  adp>^^pi/?quauit  enim  regnu;;?  celorww  • 
aXieluia 

Regnu;;/  celorz/?;;/  ui;;^  patitz/r  •  a}i{eluia  et  uiolenti  rapiunt  illud  • 
aS!ieluia  •• 

Uenite  benedicti  patris  mei  possidete  regnu;;^  •  alle/uia  quoct  uobis 
paratuw  est  ab  origine  mundi  •  aWeiuia  •  glon'rt  •  uenite  simt  erat  • 
uenite  :~     Moel  caich  scripsit 

Quos^  caelesti  doming  dono   satiasti  pra^sta  ut  et  a  [fo.  37V. 

nostris  emundcmur  occultis  ct  ab  ostiu;//''  libercmur  i;/sidis. 

• 

^  For  "  regit,"  Ps.  xxii.  i.  -  An  erasure,  apparently  "amen,"  after  this  word. 

^  For  '*  lahiis."  ^  A  palimpsest  page. 

^  The  original  hand  here  begins  again.  Cf.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  224,  Sacr.  Gall., 
col.  780.'  In  Sacr.  (iall.  "  Quos  cixilesti  "  is  the  post-commvmion  and  "  Gratias  tibi 
aginuis  "  (not  in  Gelas.  Sacr.)  the  '*  Consummatio  Missac  "  of  the  **  Missa  Romensis 
quotidiana."  See  also  Ncale  and  Forbes,  p.  209,  for  references  as  to**Gratias  tibi 
agimus."  ^  For  "  hostium." 


THE   STOIVE   MISSAL.  19 

Gratias  tibi  agimz/i"  d(9;///nc  saiictQ  pat<?r  omnipotens  aet^mze^ 
deiis  qui  nos  corporis  et  sanguinis  chr/i-/i  filii  tui  co;/mionione 
satiasti  tuamq?/^  missericordiam  humilit^r  postulamus  ut  hoc 
tuu;//  dojjiin^z  sacramcntu;;/  noji  sit  nobis  reatus  ad  penam  sed 
i;^trrcessio  salutaris  ad  ueniam  sit  ablutio  sceleru;;/  sit  fortitude 
fragiliu;/^  sit  contra  mundi  pmculo^  firmamentum  here  no^  [fo.  38. 
co;;/monio  purget  a  cremine  et  caelestis  gaudi'^  tribuat  esse 
participes  :•  p^r  :^  misa  acta  est  in  pace  :~ 

Misa  :•  apostolorum  et  martirum  et  sanctorum,  et  s^z;^c/atarum 
uirguinum.^ 

Deiiva  patrem  deuni  filium  dezim.  spiritum  sajictiim  ununi  et 
solum  doininuxn  dominantium  et  regem  regnantium  et  gloriani 
futurorum  per  pr^uelegia  clara  patriarcharum  per  gloriosa 
pr^sagia  profetaruw  per  sanctd^  merita  ^postolor?nji  per  marteria 
marten/;;/  per  fidem  confessorum  per  s[<^;?]c[/]itatcm^  VAYgmum 
per  teorica/z/'^uitam  anchoritarum  per  silentiu?;/  spmtale  [fo.  38V. 
manachorum'  per  episcoporum  ac  abbatum  catholicorum  prin- 
cipatum  innixis  ac  continuis  orationib^/i^  fidelittv'  opsecrem?/^" 
spicialit^r  autem  per  sa)ict?i  sufragia  sa?ictoi'ur[\  ue\  sa7ici(a.ru7H 
uirginu;;/  quoru;//  hodie  sollemnitas  a  nobis  celebrat?/r  ut  hc^c 
oblatio    plebi's    tuae    quam  saiict^  trinitate^  in  honorem    eorum 

•  N  .  offerimus  acceptabilis  fiat  d^o  cunctis  proficiat  ad  salutem  :^ 
per  :~ 

T)oinmQ.  dezis  nosier  icsu  chrisle  splendor  pat^mae  gloriae  et 
dies  claritatis  aeternae  gratias  tibi  agim?/^"  qiwm'am  accen-  [fo.  39. 
dere  dignatus  es  •  xii  •  Siposlolos  tuos  igne  sancli  spirztus  tui  q//<^si 

•  xii  •  horas  diei  lumine  solis  inlustratas  quihiis  dixisti  uos  estis  lux 
mundi  et  iterwn  normo:  •  xii  •  horae  diei  stmt  si  quis  ergo  am- 
bulauerit  in  lumine  diei  hie  won  offendit  orire  nobis  domino  deus 
noster  iesu  chi'z'stQ  sol  iustitiae  171  ciiziis  pennis  est  sanitas  timen- 
tihtis  te  ut  ambulemz/j"  'vi  luce  dum  lucem  hahemtis  ut  simns 
filii  lucis  qui  i/^luminasti  apostolos  qziasi  luminaria  huic  mundo 
et  alios  sa7ictos  quasi  tuos  uel  eorum  uicarios  gratia  [fo.  39V. 
sp/r//u'^  sa7izt\  ac  doctrina  pr^ditos  discute  a  nobis  tenebras 
ignorantise  et  iustitiae  tuse^°  per  horu;;/  patrocinia  •  N  •  quoru?// 
festiuitas  hodie  colitur  uti/-^  te  et  per  te  sewp^r  manem^/.y^^  •  per 

•^  For  "oeterne."  2  Yox  "  pericula." 

^  For  "gaudii."  '^  For  "sanclarum  uirginum." 

•^  The  contraction  marks  accidentally  omitted. 

^  For  "  theoricam,"  contemplative. 

"'  Both  Warren  and  MacCarthy  read  the  second  letter  "  u,"  but  the  two  strokes 
are  nearly  united  by  the  fine  cross  stroke  which  marks  the  "a." 

^  For  "  trinitati." 

^  For  "  spiritus,"  as  below  and  elsewhere. 

^•^  MacCanhy,  no   doubt  correctly,  considers  that  some  such  words  as  "  lumen 
immitte  "  have  been  accidentally  omitted.  ^^  For  "  maneamus." 

C    2 


20  THE  STOIVE  MISSAL. 

T)eii^  qui  nos  s,anQ.tox\M)i  tuoru;;/  bcatisimoru;//  sp/rituum 
angeloru;//  a.rcha.nge/oru7/iq//e  princip/^;;/  et  potestc?////;/  domina- 
\!\on7tin  viixUitinn  ciruphin  ct  s^Vc^p/iin  ^^XrvAXc/iaruin  proietaruvi 
a.posto/or7/7/i  martzV//;;/  con{esso7'7i777q?fe  et  \x\r:gi7i7i7/i  anchoritaru;;^ 
cocnoui/c?;7/;;/^  om;////mq;^^  sa7ic/o\-7i77i  conciuiu;//  sup^moru;// 
et  i;^tercessionib//j  gloriosis  circu;;/da[.s]  et  pr^tcgis  p;rsta  [fo.  40. 
q^^^su ;//;/.<•  eorum  et  emitatione^  pr^ficire'^  et  i;/teipellatione  tueri 
et  int^/'ccdentib//5  sa7ic/is  a  cunctis  nos  defende  p^/iculis  :•   p^;':~ 

D^;;/2ne  d^//s  omnipo/^;2j-  qui  sa7icto^  tuos  cum  mensura  pr^^bas 
et  sine  mensura  glorificas  c?//?^s  p/rcepta  finem  habcnt  et  pr^mia 
tannin u;;/  n^;^  habent  exaudi  p;'<?ces  nostras  p^;-  maitcria  et 
merita  illorum  et  tribuae"^  eoru;;/  patrocinia  adiuuent  nos  ad  fidei 
pr^fectum  ad  bonoru;//  op^rum  fructum  ad  pr^'speritatis  bonum 
ad  salubritatis  cowmodu;//  ad  religionis  cultum  addiuini  [fo. 40V. 
timoris  augmentum  Orent  prr?  nobis  S(i7ict\  martires  et  p;'<9  di- 
functis  nostris  et  p7'0  pecoribz^i-  et  p/'^  omnib//j-  t^;Tae  nostxTR 
iruciihtis  ct  pr^  omnib//j"  i;z  hoc  loco  co;;/morantib?/j  Te  omni- 
potentem  d^?/m  creaturaru;//  caelestium  et  t^rrestriu;//  i;mume- 
rabilis  multitudinis'  sa7ictovw7i  tuor?/;;/  et  angeloru///  chori 
•>^cessabili  uoce  pioclamant  dicentes  sa7ictus  sa77Ct7is  sajict7is  :~ 

Dignu;//  et  iustum  eequm  et  iustum  ct  gloriosum  est  nos 
tibi  semper  gratias  agere  om;//b?/i-  diebz/j  uitai  uostr::E:  6o77ime 
deus  om/z/pot^^^j-  sed  \7i  hac  die  gratias*^  et  habundantius  [fo.  41. 
debcmz/j-  gratulari  C7i77i  gaudio  spi/'itu'  sa77Ct\  solemnitatem 
dipostolo7'ii77i  ■  N  •  siue  s^?;/c^orum  7Ci\  s^?//c/aru///  •  N  ■  pr^'sta  ^rgo 
nobis  o\mi\potei7s  d^//s  fidem  spem  et  caritatc;//  et  catholicu;/^ 
finem  ac  pacificum  [i^r  merita  ac  co;;/memorationc''^  sa7icioY\\77i 
tuoru;//  •  N  •  bi  quoru;//  honurem  h.(ec  oblatio  hodie  offert;/;-  ut 
cunctis  pr^ficiat  ad  salutem  per(\o7>i7r\7ivc\  nost7'/im  iej-//m  chvis/7nn. 
cui  om/zis''  angeli  et  archan^^//  pr^fete  et  a.posto/i  ma.vU7rs  et 
confessores  uirg/;/^j-  et  om;/^s  sa7tct\  immo^**  p^rpetuo  et  i;/defessis 
laudibus  cu7/i  quatuor  animalib;/j-  uenti'^  quatuor  scnioribz/j- 
co7icm(\\x\'\X}-  dicentes:  pr/-''^ :~  [fo.  41V. 

Uere  sa77ctii<,  uere  benedictz/j-  uere  mirabilis  m  sn!77ctis  sui's 
deus  wostex  \cs7ts  chr/>/?/s  ipse  dabit  uirtutem  et  fortitudine[m] 

^  For  "  cocnobitarum  "  ;  MacCarthy,  "  coenobialium  "  ;  Warren,  "coenouium." 
^  For  "  imitalione. "  ^  For  "  proticere." 

•*  For  "  tribue,"  with  "  ut  "  omitted.        • 

^  Perhaps  for  "  innumerabiles  multitudines."  "^  For  "graiius." 

'  P'or  "  spiritus." 

®  A  mark  of  contraction  for  "  m  "  over  the  final  "  e  "  has  perhaps  l)een  omitted. 
»  For  "omnes."  ^"  For  "hymno." 

^^  For    "viginti."  ^-  For  "concinunt." 

'^'^  So  MS.,  Init  MacCarthy  is  no  doubt  right  in  calling  "per"  an  oversight  for 
**  Sanctua."     Warren  reads  "  S[anctus]." 


THE  STOWE  MISSAL.  21 

plebis^  su3e  benedictus  d^'/zs  quern  benedicim?^i-  hi  a.posfo/is  et  in 
om[/i]ih?/s  s^7;^cz'is  sui's  qui  placuei7/;/t  ei  ab  initio  Sc'E[culi]  per 
eundem  doniinura  nosti^iim.  iQsiira  christicm.  q;/i  p/idie  :~ 

Sumpsim^^i-^  dojuzno^  sanctor\n?i  tuoru;;/  sollemnia  celebrantes 
caelestia  sacramenta  pr^sta  quesu7mis  ut  quod  temporaliter 
gerimus  aet^rnis  gaudis  consequamur  :•  p^r  :^ 

Incipit'^  misa  pr^  penitentib^/j-  •  uiuis  [fo.  42. 

Exultatio''  diuina  pat^;Tia  pietas  inmensa  maestas  tesupplices 
trementes^  depraecamur  pro  famuli's  tuis^'  ut  des  eis  mentem 
puraw  caritatem  p^rfecta;//  'm  actib^/i*  sinciritatem  \7i  corde 
puritatem  in  op^re  uirtutem'  i7i  morihus  disci plinam  et  qu(^^ 
iusti[ti]ae  tuse  timore  i?/tigra  mentes^  ziel  deuotione  pro  ipsis  •  N  • 
tibi  offenm^/i-  pietatis  tuae  obtinentia  agnoscant^°  :-p^r:- 

Indulge^^  do7m'ne  penetentib^^j-  nobis  fan:iulis  tuis  poscentib^j 
[ut]  secura  mente  tibi  d<?;;^me  d^o  nos^ro  uictima;;^  pro  [fo.  42V. 
ipsis  •  N  •  offerri'^  ualeamz/j-  et  pie  dictis^^  suis  uenia;;^  obteniant 
[et]  sanitatis  p^r  te  pat^'r  sancte  munere  consequti  ad  salutem 
gratiae  set^/Tiae  possint  cu7/i  tuo  adiutorio  p<?ruenire  :-' 

ItersLmns  om7tzpotens  d^'^/s  dep/^^catione;//  nosfram  ante  con- 
spectu;;^  maistis^*  tuae  (\7(a77i  spicialit^/^  pro  famulis  tuis  •  N  •  i;2 
honore^^  s<^;/cz'oru;//'  tuoru?;/  mariae  petiri^*^'  pauli  iohannis  et 
omnium  sa7ictoYU77i  tuoru;/^  oblationera  pro  peccatis^"  eoru;;^ 
offerimz/j"  uota  p^7'ficias  petitiones  eorum  ascenda[;2]t  ad  aures 
dementias  tuse  discendat  sup^r  eos  pia  benedictio  ut  sub  [fo.  43. 
umbra    alaru;;^    tuaru;;^    in    omnihus   p7"<5'tegant^/r   et  orationis^^ 

^  For  "plebi."  The  final  letter  properly  belongs  to  "sues,"  over  the  "s"  of 
which  is  a  dot  for  deletion. 

"  Sacr.  Leonianum,  ed.  Feltoe,  p.  12  (Murat.  i.  col.  305),  and  see  Felloe's  note, 
p.  176.     Cf.  also  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  164. 

'^  This  rubric  is  in  the  lower  margin  in  a  small  round  minuscule  hand.  The 
last  three  words  are  repeated  in  the  margin  at  the  top  of  the  next  page  in  smaller 
characters,  apparently  by  the  same  hand.  The  mass  resembles  the  "  Mi'<sa  Votiva  " 
in  Sacr.  Gall.,  ed.  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  321  (Murat.  ii.  col.  909). 

"*  Corrected  by  MacCarlhy  to  "  exaltatio,"  perhaps  rightly,  but  the  other  reading 
is  supported  by  Sacr.  Gall.  ^  The  "r"  interlined. 

^  "  quidem  precamur  pro  servo  tuo,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

'  Followed  in  Sacr.  Gall,  by  "in  necessitatibus  fortitudinem." 

^  "  et  quod  pro,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

^  The  "  s  "  dotted  for  deletion  ^°  "  obtinenda  cognoscat,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

^^  This  prayer,  "  Indulge — peruenire,"  is  not  in  Sacr.  Gall. 

12  For  "offerre." 

^•^  "  pie  dictis  "  perhaps  a  corruption  of  "  deUctis." 

■^■*  For  "  maiestatis."  Before  the  word  is  what  looks  like  the  beginning  of  the 
*'  t  "  of  "  tu£e,"  which  follows. 

^^  "in  honore — omnium  sanctorum  tuorum,"  om.  Sacr.  Gall. 

^"  For  "petri."  i'^  "  pcccatis  vel  pro  auxilio,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

18  Yox  "  orationes." 


22  THE  STOWE   MISSAL. 

n^i^/rae  te  propitiante  pr^  ipsi's  won  refutent^/ra  conspectu  pietatis 
tuae  sed  in  omnib?/^  auxiliare  2X(\2ie  defendere  digncris  i   per:^ 

Uere  digniun  p^r  doimnum  nostrum  iQsiini  c\\Yist2a'n  filium 
tuum  C/////S  potentia  dep/rcanda  est  misserico[r]dia  adoranda 
piatas  amplectare^  qiiis  enini^  aliis  putare  poterit  omnis  potentiae 
tua,^  miracula  nee  aures  hominis  audire  nee  in  cor  hominis 
ascendere  nee  estimatio  hominum  poterit  inuenire  quanta^  [fo.  43V. 
praeparas  Sanctis  eleetii"  tuis  sed''  in  quantum  possimus  misseri 
tevremque  de  incontinentia  sed  de  tua  misserieordia  uenia;;/ 
misserationis  et  refugiu;;/  postulantes  atquc  in  eowmemoratione 
sanctoru?n''  per  quorum  suffragia  sperantes''  ueniam  ut^  famuli's 
tui's  •  N  •  remisionem  tribuas  peecatorum  opera,  eoru;//  p<:'rficias 
uota  condones  dona  eis  deniq?/^**  seruis  tui's  i;/tr;'cedentib7/j 
sa?ictis  remedium  animaru;;/  suaru;;/  quod  postulamiis  ut  uota 
desidcrioru;;^  eorum  p^;'feciat'*  p;rsta  om/npotens  supplicantibz/j^'^ 
nobis  i;/dulgentia;;/  postulantibz/j"  uenia;/^  poseentib//i"  [fo.  44, 
uota  pingesce^^  protege  eis  nomen  d^i  iacob  iube^- ei's  auxilium  de 
sancto  et  de  sion  tueri  em';n  memor  esto  misserieors  d^/^s 
sacrifieium  eorum  et  holochaustuw  eorum  ante  conspectu;« 
S(7nctovu;/i  apinge  fiat^^  tribue  eis  desideria  sa/icta.  eor?/;;/  et  omne 
consiliu;;/  eoru;//  confirma  in  bonu;;^  ut  i^letentur  coram  te  corda 
desideriu;//  eorum  :•  p^r  chr/^//^m  :-^ 

D^'/zs^"'  qui  confitentiu;;^  tibi  corda  purifieas  et  accussantes  se 
conscicntias  et  om;/?>/m  iniquitatcs^^  absoluis  da  i/zdulgentia;;/  reis 
et  medieina;//  tribue  uulnerati's  ut  prreepta  remisionem^"  [fo.  44V. 
om;nu7;/  peecatorum  in  sacramentis  tui's  sincera  deiwceps  deditione 
p^7'manent^'  et  nullam'^^  redcmptionis  aet^rnae  susteniant  tetri- 
mentum^''  :•  p^r  d^;;//n?/m  r\ostnim  :~ 

^  P^or  "amplectenda,"  cf.  Sacr.  Gall. 

^  "  Quis  enim  dispiUare  poterit  opus  omnipotentiae  tui^,  nee  aures,"  etc.,  Sacr. 
Gall.     There  is  much  corruption  also  here  in  what  follows.  ■•. 

^  "quanta  sit  pietas  misericordire  ture,  quantum  pnxjparas,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

*  '*  Sed  in  quantum  possumus  miseri,  territi  quidem  de  conscientia  sed  hdi  de 
tua,"  etc.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

°  "  sanctorum  tuorum  Petri  et  Pauli  quorum,"  etc.,  Sacr.  Gall. 

^  So  also  Sacr.  (iall.,  for  "  speramus." 

'  "precamur  ut,"  Sacr.  Gall. 

^  "  idemque,"  Sacr.  Gall.,  a  less  intelligible  reading. 

'J  "  pcrficias,"  Sacr.  Gall.  ^^  The  first  "  p"  interlined. 

^^  "  uota  pingesce."  There  is  nothing  in  ^acr.  Gall,  that  answers  to  these  words. 
MacCarthy,  "  voia  [eorum]  pinguesce." 

^■•^  "  mittc  ei  auxilium  salutis  de  sancto  et  de  Sion  tu  erige  eum,"  Sacr  Gall  , 
t/.    Psalm  XX.  1-3. 

^^  "  pingue  fiat,"  Sacr.  Gall.,  omitting  "  tribue — desiderium  eorum." 

^■*  Not  in  Sacr,  Gall.,  but  in  Gclas.  Sacr.,  pp.  65,  67. 

^^  "ab  omni  vinculo  iniquilatis,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  for  "  et— iniquitates." 

^^  For  "  remissione." 

^'  "devotione  permaneat,"  (^elas.  Sacr.  ^^  Fcr  "nullum." 

19  Yor  "sustineant  detrimcntum." 


THE  STOWE  MISSAL.  23 

misa  pr6'  mortuis  •  plurib?/^'  • 

Praesta  qucBsuinus  omm^otens  et  missericors  deus  ut  animas' 
famuloruw  tnoruni  •  N  •  indulgentiam  peccatoru;;^  et  gaudia  p^r- 
petua  lucis  i«ueniant  -.-- 

Da  nobis  missericordia;;^  tuam  Qzicesuinus  doming  ut  animas^ 
famulor//;;^  tuoru;;^  •  N  •  ab  orc\n\hus  uitiis  expiatae  cujji  tua 
protectione  secura^  diem  futurae  resurrectionis  expec-  [fo.  45. 
tant'^  :•  p^r  christtcm  :^ 

Intende  do?/iine  munera  qucs  altarib^^j  tuis  pro  s^//c^orum 
tuoru;;^  •  N  •  co/z^memoratione  deferimiis  et  pro  nostris  offentioni- 
hus  imbulamus* 

Ue7'e  dignum  aims  pr<?misionis^  plenas  sttei^iorum  bonorum 
in  ipso  expectam?/j-  manifestandas  in  quo  scim^^j-  eas  absconditas 
domino  nosti'O  ie^u  christo  qui  uera  est  uita  credentiu;;/  resurrectio 
famuloruw  tuoru;/^  •  N  •  illoru;;/  pro  o^mhus  hoc  sacrificiu;;/  offeri- 
mus  obsaecrantes  ut  regenerationis  fontae^  purgatos  et  a  [fo.  45V. 
temptationibus  exceptos  beatorum  numero  digneris  inserere  et 
quos  adoptionis  participes  [fecisti]  iubeas  hereditatis  tuee  esse 
consortes  :•  per  :  ^ 

Oremus  iratres  carisimi  pro  can's  nostris  •  N  •  qui  iam  in 
dominice''  pace  praecesserunt  quos  finis  debitus  et  ordo  trans- 
migrationis  conclusit  ut  deuz  onimpotejis  pater  doinim  nostri 
ie^yu  chr2j"/i  iubeat  carnem  animamque  et  sp/r/Vz/m  eorum  suscipi 
in  locum  lucis  in  partem  refregeri^  in  sinib?/i"  abrache  et  isac  et 
iacob  dimittat  qu.o(\ice  et  quicquid^  incongrue  per  ignor-  [fo.  46. 
antiam  atque  subripiente  inimico  peccauerunt  et  sp/r/Ai  oris 
sui  eos  refrigerare  dignet^^r:^  p^r:- 


^  For  "animse."  ^  For  "animae." 

"^  The  "n"  interlined  ;  for  "  expectent."  "^  For  "immolamus." 

^  For  '•' promissiones."  ^  For  "fonte." 

'  For  "dominica."  ^  For  "refrigerii." 

^  The  *'  c"  interlined. 


24  THE  STOIVE  MfSSAL. 


incipit  ordo  babtismi  [fo.  46 v. ^ 

V>eii'^  qui  adam  de  limo  t^;Tae  fecisti  et  ille  in  paradise  peccauit  et 
illuw  peccatu/;/  mortis  woji  reputasti  sed  per  sanguinew  unigeniti  tui 
recuperare  digneris  et  in  srt:;/c/am  hirusalem  glorientem-  reducis  unde 
ergo  maladicte  recognosce  se[>'/]tentiam  tuam  et  da  honorew  dd'o  uiuo  et 

a 

recede  ab  h6c  famulo  dfi  quia  hunc  ^ews^  et  dof?ii\\i/?>  xneus  ad  suaw 
sanQ.tB.m  gratia;;/  atq?/d?  missericordiam  babtismi  uocare  dignatus  est  per 
hoc  signum  crucis  quod  tu  diabule  numquam  adeas"  designare 
per  d^w/n//m  n(?sfn/m  :  ~ 

ordo^  babtismi :~  [fo.  47. 

TyoininQ.^  smictis.^'  pat^r  om.Jii'potens  aet^/Tie  deiis  expelle  dia- 
bulu;;/  et  gentililitatenv  ab  homine  isto  de  capite  de  cappillis 
de  ur/lice  de  cerebro  de  fronte  de  ocuh's  de  aurib/zj-  de  narib//J 
de  ore  de  linoua  de  sublinq'ua  de  ""utore^  de  faucib//j"  de  collo 
de  pectore  de  corde  de  corpore  toto  intus  de  foris  de  inanib//j  de 
pedib;/j-  de  omnib?/j-  me;;/[b]ris  de  co[;;/]paginib?/j"  mem[b]rorum 
eius  et  de  cogitation ib//j-  de  uerbis  de  o^cnhiis  et  omnib/zi"  con- 
uersationib7/>y  hi'c  et  futuro  prr  te  \cs\\  clwistiis^  qui  vQgiias  :^ 

Dcjfs^''^  qui  ad  salutem  humani  generis  maxima  qucr-  [fo.  47V. 
cuific\fic^^  sacramenta  ui  aquaru;//  substantia  condidisti  adesto 
pr^pitius^-  i//uocationib//j'  nostris  et  alimento^"^  huic  multimodi^* 
purificationis  tuae  benedictiones  i//funde  ut  creatura  mistirii^^ 
seruiens  ad  abieciendos  dcmones  morbosq;/r  expellcndos  diuin^ 
gratia:,^  tua^  sumat  effectus  ut  qui  quid  locu^''  \n  domihus  fidcliuw 
haer  una^'  resp<^;'serit  careat  i;/munditia  liberet///'  a  noxia  no7i  illic 
residiat  sp/ntus  pestilens  non  aura  corru;;/pens  abscedant  omnes 
i;/sidiae  latentis^^"^  inimici  et  si  quid  est  c\iiod  i;/colomitatc^^   hab- 

^  The  contents  of  this  page,  which  was  left  blank  at  the  end  of  the  Missal,  were 
added  by  Moelcaich. 

-  For  "  gloriantem."  ''  For  "audeas." 

■*  The  title  is  inserted  in  blacker  ink  than  that  of  the  text,  in  the  same  hand  as  the 
title  on  f.  38. 

^  With  variations,  among  "  orationes  contra  demoniacum  "  in  a  tenth  century  MS. 
at  Vienna,  Gerbert,  ii.  p.  132.     See  Warren,  p.  207. 

•^  For  "  sancte."  "  The  "  li  "  duplicated  by  mistake. 

'^  For  "gutture."  ^  For  "  christe/' 

^^  This  collect  is  repeated  below,  f.  52  (p.  27).  See  also  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  285, 
*'  Benedictio  aquae  spargendae  in  domo,"  with  sidr-notes,  and  Warren,  p.  184. 

^^  "  c"  written  below  the  line  ;  "quaeque,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

'■■^  om.  Gelas.  Sacr.,  Sacr.  Gall.,  but  in  Sacr  Ambrosianum,  ed.  Pamelius, 
Liturgicon  Latitiurn^  1609.  ^^  For  "  elemento." 

^^  "  multimodo,"  f.  52;  "  multimodis  purificationibus  praoparato.  virtutem  tuae 
benediciionis  infunde,"  Gelas.  Sacr,  ^"'^  "  mysteriis  tuis,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^**  "  quicquid  loqui  "  (jv.  loci),  f.  52;  "  ut  quicquid  in  locis  [vel]  in  domibus," 
Gelas.  Sacr.  ^"  For  "unda." 

^*  "  latentes,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ^^  For  *' incolumitati." 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL.  2$ 

itantiu;/^  i;midit^  a?//  quieti  asprrsione  diqiicu  hiizus  effugiat[fo.  48. 
ut  salubritas  p^r  i;/uocationem  tui  nominis  expetita  ab  omni  sit 
i^pugnatione  deffensa  ])€?'  donimiim  nostr/nn. :~ 

Consecratio  salis  i;/cipit:2 
"Deus  qui-  ad  salutem  hominis  medicinam  pe?-  h?/;/c  salubrem 
salcm  p/rsta  ut  de  errore  gentilitatis  anima  illius  conu^rtat?/r  et 
eripiat/^r  et  trinu;;/  dr//m  confitcat/zr  et  diabulu///  repellat  per 
abrenuntiationem  signu;;/q//t'  crucis  d^;///ni  nostri  iesu  chn'sti  q//i 
regnat  cuj/i  patrc  et  sp[/;7'/]u  sa/icto  hi  Sc^cula  s^cnlomvi : 

Item  alia  oratio  :^ 
Exorcizo^  te  creatura  sal  is  vi  nomine  dn  patris  ominpotetitis 
et  in  caritate  d^;///ni  nostTi  \csu  chr[/>/]i  vi  uirtute  sph'itus  sanct'x 
Exorcizo  te  p^r  dr?/m  ui[u]um  prr  dcum  ueru;;/  qui  te  [fo.  48V. 
ad  tutellam  generis  humani  pr^creauit  et  populo  uenienti  ad 
credulitatem  p^r  suos  seruos  consecreaisti  p;rcipif^  pr^^inde  rog[a]- 
mtis  te  dojninQ  deits  nosier  ut  heuc  creatura  salis  In  nomine 
trinitatis  efficiatur  salutare  sacramentu;;/  ad  effugandum  inimicum 
C{2iod^  tu  d<9;//me  s^;/c/ificando  s<7;/c/ificis^  benedicendo  bencdices^ 
ut  fiat  omnib?/j-  acipientib;/^  prrfecta  medicina  ptvmanens  \ii 
uiscerib//«y  eov/un  i;/  nouiijiQ  douiim  wostri  iem  chr/VA  q//i 
uenturus  est  iudicare  uiuos  et  mortuos  et  sa:^culu;;/  per  ignem  :~ 

De  abrernuntiatione^  [fo.  49. 

Abrenuntias'"^  satana^  rcspoiidet  abrenuntio 

Et  omnib?/j  op^vihus  ems  r^spondet  abrenuntio 

Et  omnib?/i"  pompis  eiiis  x^spondet  abrenuntio 

de  confessione  i/^cipit  :^ 

Credis^^  \n  d.euvc\.  patrem  o\x\n\potentevi  x^spondet  credo  :~ 
Credis  et  m  \Qsnm  chr^V?/m  YQspondet  credo  >• 
Credis  et  iji  spzritiivcy  sanctum  respo?idet  credo  :^ 
'"         exsufflas  et  tanges  eu7/i  dei;/de  tanges  pectus  [et]  dorsu;;/  de 
'"  oleo  et  crismate  d/c^;;s  ungo   te  de  oleo   s^?;^c/iFicato  i;/  woniine 
pd.t7'zs  et  fi/zV  et  sp/';7Vu[s]  sancti 

Abrenuntias  satan?e  xcspondet  abrenuntio 

Et  omnib^/j  operib?/^  eius  respondet  abrenuntio 

Et  oramhus  pompis  eizis  rcspojidet  abrenuntio 

^   "  invideat,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

"  The  verb  in  this  clause  has  been  omitted. 

^  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  47. 

*  "consecrari  praecepit,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^  "quern,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  but  "  quod  "  in  the  Rheinau  MS. 

^  "  sanctifices,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  '^  "  benedicas,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

®  For  "abrenuntiatione."  ^  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  79. 

^^  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  86. 


26  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

Rogamus^  te  dd7w/ne  s<^;/c/e  patrr  om;npot^;/j-  aetrmai-  [fo.  49V. 
^eiis  misser[e]re  famulo  tuo  •  N  •  que;;/  uocare  ad  rudimenta  fidei 
dignatus  ^s  caecitateni  cordis  omne;;/  ab  eo  expellens  disru;;;pe 
om;;es  laqueos  satanaj  quib?/^  fuerat  colHgatus  aperii'  ei  ianua;;/ 
ueritatis"*  tuae  +  ut  signo''  sapientiae  tuae  i;zdutus  omnibz/j-cupidita- 
tem  fetorib;/^  careat  dXo^iie  suaui  odore  p;rceptoru;;/  tuoruw 
laetus  \.ib\  \n  aeclesia  deseruiat  et  p;'^ficiat  de  die  m  diem  ut 
idoncus  efficiat//;'  p;'^misae^'  gratiae  tuae  i;/  nomzno.  pa/;7^'  et  fi/^Vet 
spm/u[s]  sanctl  \n  s-d^cula  sz&culoi'uin  :  ^ 

Medellam'' tua;;/ dep;rcordc';;/me  sarictG  pat^;'om?//po- [fo.  50. 
tens  aet^;'nae^  d^?/s  qui  subuenis  bi  p^;'iculis  qui  tempr;'as**  flagillas 
t6  d^;;;2ne  suplices  exoram^/j-  ut  uisitatione^  tua  sanc/a.  erigas 
famulum  tuum  -N-  de  hac  ualitudine^"  temtatione;;.'  sicut  in  iob 
t£';'minu;;;  pone  ne  i;;[i]micus  de  anima  ista  sine  rcdemtione 
babtismatis  i;/cipiat  triutnpare  :• 

Defer^^  do7mne  exitum  mortis  et  spatiu;;^  uitae  distende  reuela^^ 
quem  p^rducas  ad  babtismi  sacramcntu;;/  nee  redemptione^^ 
tuae  i;;feras  da;;;nu;;/  tolle  occasione;;/  diabulo  trium-  [fo.  50V. 
phandi  et  reserua  que;;/  triu;;/phis  conpares  esse  chr/j-/i  ut  san?/i" 
U'di  in  aeclesia  tua  gratia  babtismatis  renascat/^;'  facturus  cuncta 
quae  petimus  per  domix\uu\  :^ 

Nee  t6^*  lateat  satanas  i;/mincre  tibi  poenas  inmine[re]  tibi 
gehinam^^  diem  iudici  diem  suplicii  scmpit^;'ni^"  diem  qui  uenturus 
est  uelud  clibanz/j  ignis  ardens  i;/  quo  tibi  adq?^^  angelis  tuis 
sempit^;'n//^  p;rparatus  est  i;/teritus  et  ideo  pro  tua  nequitia 
dampnate  atq?/^  damnande  Da  honorcm  d^o  uiuo  Da  hon-  [fo.  51. 
orem  ie^-u  chr/i"/o  Da  honorem  spmVu[i]  sancto  paracleto  i;/  cuius 

^   Cf.  the  first  of  the  three  prayers  on  p.  46  of  Gelas.  Sacr. 

-  For  "  aeterne."  •'  For  "aperi." 

■*  "  pietatis,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

■^  "  et  signum  sapientiae  tuae  imbuti  omnium  cupiditatum  foetoribus,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^  "  accedere  ad  gratiam  baptismi  tui,  percepta  medicina.  Per,"  etc.,  Cielas. 
Sacr. 

■^  In  Sacr.  Gregor.  (Muratori,  ii.  col.  263),  headed  "  Oratio  ad  baptizandum 
infirmum."     See  Warren,  p.  209,  note  3. 

^  "temperas  flagella  dum  verberas,"  Sacr.  Gregor. 

^  "  uisitatione — erigas,"  om.  Sacr.  Gregor. 

^"  Some  words  omitted  after  this,  cf.  Sacr.  Gregor.,  "famulum  tuum  eruas  ab 
hac  valetudine  ut  non  prrevaleat  inimicus  usque  ad  animit  tentalionem." 

^^  "  Differ,"  Sacr.  Gregor.,  the  prayer  being  i)arl  i)f  that  which  here  precedes,  but 
ending  with  the  words  "quem  pcrducas  ad  graiiam  baplismi  tui."  Both  prayers 
may  be  conq^arcd  with  one  beginning  "  Te,  Domine,  supplices"in  Gelas.  Sacr., 
p.  113,  which  is  there  meant  fur  use  before  "Nee  te  lateat"  in  the  case  of  a 
"  catechumenus  infirmus." 

12  "extende  relcva,"  Sacr.  Greg.  ;  "distende  releva,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  which  agrees 
with  Stowe  MS.  after  "  perducas."  ^^  For  "  redemptioni." 

^■*  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  78,  hut  with  many  variations. 

^^  "  tormenta,"  (ielas.  Sacr.  ^'^  om.  Gelas.  Sacr. 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL.  27 

uirtute  p/rcipio  tibi  quic;/';//[que]^  es  i;zaiundus  s'piritus  ut  exeas 
et  recedas  ab  his  famulis  del  et  eos  deo  suo  reddas  quos  do/ni- 
mts  dezis  nost^r  icsns  christus  ad  su3.m  gratia;//  et  benedictione;;^ 
uocare  dignatus  est  ut  fia[;^]t  eius  templu;;/  aquam^  regenerationis 
vi  remisionem  om[;2]iu;//  peccatoru;//  in  nomine,  doniim  nostn 
\Gs\x  chr/>^i  qui  iudicaturus  est^  iudicare  uiuos  et  mortuos  et 
saeculu;;/  p^r  ignem  \i 

isund*  doberar  insalann  imbelu  indlelacit. 

Effeta^  quod  est  apertio  effeta  est^  hostia  in  honorem  suauitatis 
\n  nomine  de\  patris  et  filii  et  spmVu[s]  sancti  \-^ 

Do7nine'  sancte  pater  ommpotens  aet^rnae^  deus  qui  es  [fo.  51  v. 
et^  qui  eras  et  qui  uenturus  es  et  p^rmanens  usque  in  finem  cuius 
origo  nescit/^r  nee  finis  conprdiendi  pot^^^'  Te  donnnQ  supplicis^^ 
inuocam//i-  sup^r  hunc  famulu;//  tuu;;^  •  N  •  quern  liberasti  de 
errore  gentiliu;;/  et  conu^rsatione  turpissima  dignare  exaudire 
eu;;/  q?/i  tibi  ceiuices  suas  humiliat  p^rueniat  ad  babtismatis^^ 
fontem  ut  ut^^  renouat?/^^^  ex  aqua  et  spmVu  sancto  expoliat?/^" 
ueterem  homine;;/  indwditur  nouuin  qui  secundu;;/  te  crt3.tiis  est 
accipiat  ueste;;/  iz/corrupta;//  et  i;/maculata;;/  tibique  domino 
nosti'o  seruire  merea//^r  in  nomine  domini  nostri  iesn  [fo.  52. 
e\\xisti  qui  uenturus  est  iudicare  uiuos  et  mortuos  et  saeculu;//  per 
ig[nem]:^ 

V)eu^^  qui  ad  salutem  humani  generis  maxima  in  aqusiruiu 
substantial^  quceeumque  sacramenta  in  aquaru;;/  substantia 
condidisti  adesto  pr^pitius  i;mocationib//j  no^z'ris  et  elimento 
huic  multimodo^'''  purificationis  tuae  effunde^'  b<:';/^dictioni?^^  ut 
creatura  misterii  seruiens  et  abiecendos"^  demones  morbosq?^^ 
expellendos  diuine  gratiae  tuai  sumat  effect?/^'  ut  quicq///d  loq//i-^ 
in  doiWiOus  fideliu;/^  \\cec  unda  resparserit  cariat  i/^munditia 
liberet?/r  a  noxia  noji  illic  resideat  spiritus  pestiliens  non  aura 
corru;//pens  abscedant  om;^es  insidise  lastentes^^  inimici  [fo.  52V. 

^  "  quicumque — spiritus,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr. ,  but  in  the  Rheinau  MS. 

'^  "  per  "  omitted  \cf.  Gelas.  Sacr.)  '^  "  venturus  est,"  Galas.  Sacr. 

■*  "  It  is  here  that  the  salt  is  put  into  the  mouth  of  the  child  (?),"  Thes.  Palatohib. 
ii.  p.  251,     In  a  small,  pointed  sloping  hand  which  only  appears  here  and  on  f.  58. 

^  "  Effeta,  quod  est  adaperire  in  odorem  suavitatis,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^  See  Warren,  p.  211,  who  quotes  from  Sacr.  Gall.,  "Effeta,  effecta  est  hostia 
in  odorem  suavitatis.'     Cf.  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  269.     Murat.  ii.  850,  reads  '"ostia." 

■^  Sacr.  Gelas.,  p.  114.  ^  For  "^eterne." 

^  "  et  eras  et  permanes  usque  in  finem,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^°  For  "supplices."  '^  "  lavacri,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

12  Repeated  by  mistake.  ^-^  "renatus,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^^  This  prayer  is  repeated  from  f.  47  (p.  24). 

lo  "in — ^ubstantia  "  repeated  in  the  proper  place  after  "  sacramenta." 

^*»  "do"  interlined.  i'^  "  infunde  "  above,  f.  47. 

^^  "  bt-nedictiones,"  f.  47.  ^'-^  For  "ad  abiiciendos." 

20  For  "loci."  21  "latentis,"  f.  47. 


28  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

et  si  q?//d  est  quod  i;^colimitate^  habitantiu;;/  i;midit  a///  qu[i]eti 
asparsione  aq?/<2?  \\uius  effugiat  ut  salubritas  p^riwuocatione;/^  tui 
nominis  cxpetita  ab  ovnm  sit  i;/pugnatione  deffensa  :^   P^^'-i 

Exaudi-  nos  d^;;//ne  s^ancto.  pater  omjiipotens  aet^;'nae  deus  et 
mitire  dignere"'  angelu;;/  tuu;;/  sauct^im  de  cash's  q/n  custodiat 
subeat^  pr^tegat  uisitat^  et  defendat  om;/es  i/zhabitantes  in  hoc 
habitaculo  famuli  tui  ill[i]us"  :~ 

Hue  usq?^^  catacominus'  Incipit  oleari  oleo  et  crismate  in 
pectus  et  \te//i^  scabulas^  a.nttq7m7/i  babtizaretur  deinde  letania 
cir[ca]  fontem  canitur  deinde  benedictio  fontis  In  dei;/de  •  ii  • 
salmi  sitiuit  anima  mea  usque  uiuu?u^^  :  qz/^;;2admodu;;/  Uox 
do7m'm  sup£'r  aquas  multas^^  •'•     adferte  •■• 

Exorcizo'^  t6  cr[e]atura  aq?/<^  per  deuvc\  uiuu;;^  per  deuvc\ 
sanct2im  q?/i  te  i;/  principio  u^rbo  separauit  ab  arida  c?^//^s 
spirztus  sup^r  te  ferebatur  q?/i  te  de  paradiso  emanere^^  [fo.  53. 
et  i;2  •  iiii  •  fluniinib?/^"  tota;;/  t<?rra;;/  rigari  p;rcipit^^  qui  te  de  petra 
prt^duxit  ut  populu;//  queni  ex  aegypto  lib^rauerat  siti  fatigatu;// 
rigaret  q?/i  te  a;;/arissima7;/  per  lignu;;/  i;/dulcauit. 

Exorcyzo^^  t6  et  per  iestcvn  christuni  filium  eius  qui  te  vi 
channan^''  galilise  signo  a/z/mirabile  sua  potentia  eo?ii\ej'iit  in 
uinu;;/  qui  pedib^^j"  sup^r  [te]  a;;/bulauit  et  ab  ionne^'  i;/  iordane  hi 
t6  babtizat?/j-  est  qin  te  una  cu;;/  sanguine  de  latero^^  suo  pr<?duxit 
et  discipulis  suis  p;Tcipit^'*  d/c^;/s  Ite  docete  docete  om;/es  gentes 
babtitzantes  eas  i;/  nomine  patris  et  filii  et  sp2;7Vu[s]  sancti. 

Tibi  igitur  p/^^'cipio  om;^i,s  sp/rztus  i;;/munde  om//c  [fo.  53V. 
fantasma  om;^e  mendaciu;;/  eradicare  et  effugare  ab  hac  creatura 
aquas  ut  discensurus-'^  \7i  ea  sit  ei  fons  aqua^  sallientes'-^  in  uita;;/ 

^  For  "  incolumitati." 

'■^  Cielas.  Sacr. ,  p.  286,  but  at  greater  length  there. 

•^  "  mitlere  dignare,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ^  "  loucat,"  (ielas.  Sacr. 

^  For  "uisitit." 

^  "  ilHus,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  Possibly  the  word  here  is  meant  to  be  "  ilhic,"  but  the 
final  letter,  if  shorter  than  the  usual  "  s,"  is  slraighter  than  the  usual  "c." 

'  For  *' catechumcnus."  This  rubric  is  in  smaller  characters  than  the  text,  but 
apparently  by  the  same  hand.  **  Perhaps  "  i[//]tf;/-." 

^  For  "  scapulas." 

^°  "  sitiuit— uiuum,"  Ps.  xli.  2.  "  Quemadmcdum  "  is  the  initial  word  of  the 
psalm. 

^^  "vox — multas,"  Ps.  xxviii.  3.     "  Adferte  "  is  the  initial  word  of  the  psalm. 

^-  Gelas   Sacr.,  pp.  85,  115,  with  variations. 

i:j  Yor  "emanare." 

^•*  "  rigare  praecepit,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ^-^  *'  Bcnedico,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  85. 

1«  The  "h"  interlined.  ^^  For  "iohanne." 

18  Yor  "latere."  '^  For  "precepit"  ;  iussit,  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^  '*  ut  sit  omnibus  qui  in  earn  descensuri  sunt  ftins  aquK  salutaris  in  vitam  ivlernam," 
Sacr.  Gall.,  col.  848,  and  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  267. 

21  For  '*salientis." 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL.  29 

aet^rna;//  effice  ^rgo  aqua  sanctd.  [a]qua  benedicta  ad  regene- 
randos  filios  d^o  patri^  om;/Ipotenti  \n  nomiuQ  donizm  nostj'i  ie^u 
chvisfi  qui  uenturus  est  m  spzritu  sancto  iudicare  ^^culuin  per 
\g7iem  :- 

Exorcizo^  te  creatura  aquae  In  novziiie  del  patris  om7npotentis 
et  i/i  no///i/ie  doz/nni  nostj'i  iesu  chrisfi  filii  eius  et  spmV//s  sanct'i 
om7/is  u'wti/s  adu^^rsarii  om;ns  i;/cursus  diabuli  om/ze  [fo.  54. 
fantasma  eradicare  et  effugare  ab  hac  creatura  aquae  ut  sit  fons 
sallientes'^  in  uitam  aet^rna;;/  ut  cum  babtizatz/i*  fuerit  fiat  templu//^ 
d<?i  uiui  in  remisionem  peccatorum  •  per  doinimnn  x\ostrnxn  ie^?/m 
chr^V/'/m  qui  uenturus  est  iudicare  sa^culum  per  ignem 

Omnipotens'^  sempit^rnae^  deu^  adesto  magnae  pietatis  tuae 
misteris^  adesto  sacramentis  et  ad  creandos  nouos  populos  quos 
tibi  fons  babtismatis  parturit  spiritiim  adoptionis  emitte  [fo.  54V. 
ut  q?/;(9<^  humilitatis  nostriti  gerendu;//  est  ministerio  tuae  uiitutes'' 
compXQditiir  effectu  :  ^  per  :^ 

Deus^  qui  i;/uisibili  potentia  sacramentoru;;^  tuoruw  mira- 
bilit^r  op^raris  efTectu[;/z]  et  licet  nos  tantis  misteris  adsequandi 
sumus"  i;zdigni  tii  tamen  gratiae  tuae  dona  non  dcferens^*^  etia;/^ 
ad  nostras  prices  aures  tuae  pietatis  inclina:^  per  dojnimtm. 
nostrum  iesiim  :- 

Dens^^  cums  sp/r//?/s  super  aquas  i//t^r  ipsa  mundi  primordia 
fereabatur^^ut  etiaw  Uc7ic  uirtutem  s<^;2c/ificationis  aquaru///  natura 
<:^/zciperet  :~  D^z^s  qui  i/znocentes^^  mundi  cremina  per  [ajquas 
abluens  regenerationis  specie;;/  in  ipsa  dilu[u]ii  effussione  [fo.  55. 
signasti  ut  unius  eiusdemq?^^  elimenti  ministerio^"^  et  finis  esset 
uitis^-"  et  origo  uirtutibz/i-  respice  \7i  faciem  aeclesiae  tuae  ct  multi- 
plica  171  ea  generationes  tuas  q?/i  gratia:^  affluentes^'^iwpetu  laetincas 
ciuitate?;/  tua;;/  fontemqz^^  babtismatis  ap^ris  toto  orbe  t£?rraru7// 
gentibus  i/mouandis  ut  tuae  maiestatis  imperio  sumat  unigeniti  tui 
gratiam  de  sph^itu  sa7icto  qz/i  banc  aquam  regenerandis  hominibz^j- 
pr^paratam  arcana  sui  luminis  a/z/mixtione  fecundet   ut   sa7icti- 


^  A  final  "s"  erased,  '^  Gelas.  Sacr. ,  p.  u6. 

^  "  fons  salienlis,"  Gelas.  Sacr.,  with  "aquae"  probably  omitted. 
•*  Oelas.  Sacr.,  p.  84.     A  line  is  left  blank  before  this  collect,  probably  for  a  rubric. 
■'  For  "  sempiterne."  *^  For  "  mysteriis." 

"  For  "uirtulis."  ^  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.   85. 

^  "  mysteriis  exequendis  simus,"  Gelas.  Sacr.        ^^  "deserens,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 
^^  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  85,  as  part  of  the  same  "  Consecratio  fontis"  as  the  preceding 
and  following. 

i"-^  For  "ferebatur."  i3  «'nocentis,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

1^  "  mysterio,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  i'  For  "  uitiis." 

^^  "qui  gratiae  tuae  efifluentis,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 


30 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL. 


ficatlone  conccpta  ab  i;//maculato^  cliuini  fontcs-  utcro  \n  noua;;/ 
renouata;/r'  creatura;;/  progenies  cailestis  emergat  et  quos  [fo.  55V. 
aut  sexus  \n  corpore  aut  aetas  discernit  \Ji  tempore  om;/es  i;/  una 
pariat  gratia  mat^r  i;/fantia;/i?"*  Procul  ^rgo  hinc  iubente  te  doming 
om^ns  sp/r//?/s  iwniundus  abscedat  procul  tota  nequitia  diabu- 
liticae'  fraudis  absistat  nihil"  hie  loci  habeat  contrariae  uirtutis 
ammixtio  non  i;2sidiando  circ2/;;/uolet  won  latendo  subripiat  non 
i;/ficiendo  corrumpat  Sit  hcuc  sanc^3.  et  i;moccns  cr[e]atura  libera 
ab  omji'i  i;//pugnatoris  i;^cursu  et  totius  nequitiae  purgata  discessu 
Sit  fons  uiuLis'  regenerans  aqua  unda  purificans  ut  om;zes  [fo.  56. 
hoc  lauacro  salutifero  diluendi  op^rante  in  eis  spiritu  sancto 
p^rfectaii  purificationis*^  indulgentiam  consequa[n]tur  i^  p^r:^ 

Unde''  benedico  te  creaturae^"  aquae  p^r  d^?/m  ui[u]um  -per 
da/m  saiicticm.  qui  te  m  principio  u^rbo  separauit  ab  arida  et  \n 
quatuor  fluminibi'/'^f  totam  t^rra;;/  rigari  p;rcipit^^  qui  te  i?i  deserto 
amara;;/  suauitate  i;2dita  fecit  qssq  potabilem  et  sitienti  populo 
de  petra  pr^duxit  Benedico  te  et  "per  iQstivci  christKnx  filiu;//  eius 
umctini  (^GJnm7LV[\  nostrum,  qui  t^  in  channan  galileae  signo  [fo.  56V. 
awmirabili  sua  potentia  conu^rtit  hi  uinum  qui  pcdib//j-  sup^r  te 
ambulauit  et  ab  iohanne  m  oirdane^^  m  te  babtizatus  est  qui  te 
una  cum  sanguine  de  latera^^  suo  produxit  et  discipulis  suis  iusit 
ut  credentes  babtizarent?/;-^"^  \n  te  dicens  Ite  docete  om;/esgentes 
babtizantes  eos  \n  nomine  patris  et  fili  et  spmVu[s]  sancti  :~ 

Haec^^  nobis  pr^cepta  seruantib//^tu  deus  omnipotens  clemens 
adesto  tu  benignus  aspira  tu  has  simplices  aquas  tuo  ore  bene- 
dicito  ut  pr^t^r  naturale;;/  emundationem  quam  lauandis  [fo.  57. 
possunt  adhibere  corporib?/.y  sint  ctia/;/  purificandis  n\entib?/s 
efficaces  discendat  in  banc  plenitudinem  fontis  uirtus  spiritiis  tui 
et  totam  hums  aqucs  substantia;//  regenerandi  fecundet  effectu  hie 
omniu;^  pecator//;;/  maculae  deleant/zrhic  natura  ad  imagnine;;/*" 
tua/;/ condita  ad  honore;;/  sui  reformata  principii  cunctis  uetus- 
tatis  scalorib/zj^'    emundetz/r  ut  omnis  homo  hoc  sacramentu;// 


1  Final  "  o  "  corrected  from  "  a."  2  jr^r  ««  fontis." 

■'  "renata,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

'^  "  infantia,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  Other  texts  {id.  note  13)  have  "in  unnm  .  .  . 
infantiam,"  and  the  contraction  stroke  over  "una"  here  was  probal)ly  omitted  by 
mistake.  °  For  "diabolical." 

•^  "  nihil— ammixtio,"  om.  Gelas.  Sacr. 

'  Orig.  "  uiuis,"  the  missing  stroke  interlined.  Sacr.  Gall,  has  "  sit  vivis  aqua 
regenerans,"  col.  849,  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  2Q7. 

8  "  purgationis,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

«  Gelas.  Sacr.,  p.  85.  ^"  For  ''creatura." 

^^  *' rigare  praecepit,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

12  For  '•  iofdane."  ^'^  For  "latere." 

^■*  "  n  "  interlined.  Warren  reads  "  baptizare{n)t,"  but  the  "  t  "  has  a  curl  above 
it  for  •'  ur."  ^'  Ck'las.  Sacr.,  p.  86. 

iti  For  "imaginem."  '"  Fi>r  "  squaloribus." 


meomTP" 


8T.    MICHAEL'S 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL.  31 

regenerationis   i;/gressus  \}i   uerae  i/znocentiae  nouaw  i/^fantia;;^^ 
renascatur:^  p^r  d<?;///ii//m  ii^i-Zr/zTn  iej"//!!!  clwistuva  :^ 

Dei//de- bi'//^dictio'V^;;/pleta  mittit  sacerdos  crisma  i;/  [fo.  57V. 
modum  crucis  \n  fontem  et  quiq?/^  uoluerit  iwplet  uasculu;;^ 
aqua  br'/^^dictionis  ad  domos  consQcr: ^nd3.s  et  populus  pz-'^ssens* 
aspargit/^raqua  hcned'icts.  •  biten-ogR  a  diacono  si  credat  i/i  pditre?n 
et  fi/iu/n  et  spiritum  sanctum  :~ 

Credis  in  dt'//m  patrem  omnipote/ifem  -  respondeat  •  Credo  • 

Credis  in  iesnm.  christnm  filiuiii  eius  unicum  domi'num 
nost?^nm  natu///  et  passu;//  •  respondeat  •  Credo  • 

Credis  et  \n  spiritum  sanctum^  yeclesiam  catholicam  remi- 
sione;;/  peccatoru/;/  carnis  resurrectioiiem  •  respondeat  •  Credo;  -- 

Discendit  \n  fontem  et  trngiUcr  ter  ne\  aspargit/^r  post(]uam 
babtizaret//r  oleat?/r  cresmate  \n  cerebru;;/  in  fronte  et  dat 
uestem  Candida;;/  dmcunns  supei^  caput  eius  \n  frontae  et  dicit 
prespiter  :^ 

T)e2is  ommpotens  p3.ter  doniini  nostri  iesu  christi  q?i[  te 
regenerauit  ex  aqua  et  sp/;';Vu  sancto  Quiq?/^  tibi  dedit 
remisione;;/  omniu;;/  peccatoru;;/  ipse  te  lineat*'  crismate  salutis 
in  chm^o 

isu;;d  dognither  intogath'  [fo.  58. 

Ungo  te  de  oleo  et  de  crismate  salutis  et  s<^;/c/'ificationis  'ui 
nomine  d^i  patris  et  filii  et  sphdtns  nunc,  et  per  omjua.  in  s^cula 
s-atQidoriun  :^ 

Op^rare^  creatura  olei  op^rare  \n  nomine  de\  patris  ommpo- 
tentis  et  filii  et  sp/W/u[s]  sanct'i  ut  non  lateat  hic  spiritiis  mi- 
mundus  nee  \n  me;;/bris  nee  \n  medullis  [nee  in]  eo?np3iginib2is 
me;;/broru;;2  sed  operettir  in  te  uirtus  chr/j-/i  filii  d^i  uiui  altisimi 
et  sp2W/u[s]  sanzt'i  per  om;//a  specula  saiculoru;;^  •     Amen  i^ 

Et  dat  uestem  Candida;;/  diacon;/^  sup^r  caput  eius  \n  frontse 
.J  et  dum  uestimento  candido  X.eg\\.ur  dicit  prespiter : 

1  "  in  vera  innocentia,  nova  infantia,"  Gelas.  Sacr. ,  but  cf.  note  22. 

-  This  rubric  and  the  one  below  are  in  smaller  characters  than  the  text,  but  appear 
to  have  been  written  by  the  same  hand.  The  rubrics  in  Gelas.  Sacr.  are  quite 
different.  '^  For  "  benedictione." 

^  For  "  presens." 

^  Under  "  scm  "  an  "a"  is  interlined,  as  if  the  epithet  applied  to  "yeclesiam." 
In  Gelas.  Sacr.  •"  sanctam  "  follows,  and  "  catholicam  "  is  omitted. 

6  For  "liniat"  ;  "Unit,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

"'  "  It  is  here  that  the  anointing  is  done,"  Thes.  Palaeohib.  ii,  p.  251.  The  editors 
read  the  last  word  "intongath,"  but  there  is  no  "  n  "  or  mark  of  contraction  in  the 
MS.     The  rubric  is  inserted  in  the  upper  margin  in  the  same  hand  as  that  on  f.  51. 

^  Cf.  Sacr.  Gall.,  col.  851,  Neale  and  Forbes,  p.  269  ;  but  this  is  before  baptism. 
For  the  same  form  in  unction  of  the  sick,  see  extracts  from  Ambrosian  MSS.  in 
Mdmiale  Ainbrosianiun^  ed.  Magistretti,  1905,  i,  pp.  82,  150. 


32  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

Accipe  ucstem  Candida//^  sr7;/c/am  et  i;;/maculatum^  [fo.  58V. 
quam  ptv-feras  ante  tribunal  d.oi)ii\-\\  wostrx  iej-u  clir/>/i  :•  Y^^pondeat  • 
acipio  et  p^rferam    :• 

Et  dicit  p;rspit^r  apiriatiir  manus  pueri  dicens:^ 
Signu///  crucis  c\\Yist[  ►!<  accipe  \n  manum  tua;;/  dext^ram  et 
coTisQvuQt  te  [ji  uita;//  Tutcrnivn  •  respondeat  •  a;;/en  i^ 

.,  T//;/c  lauant?/r  pedes  chis  accepto  lintco  :•  hXlchiia  lucerna^ 
.,  pedibus  mieis'^  wer\iV\in  tuuw  d^'z/z/ne :~  Wlehiia  adiuua'*  me 
., dd?;;/me  et  saluus  ero  KMcbuia  uisita'  nos  doiniwo.  '\n  salutare 
.,  tuo  :•  KMeluia  tu^  mandasti  mandata  tua  custodire'  nimis 
.,  mandasti  missericordia;;^  tuam  op^r[a]'^  manu[u]m  tuar?///^  ne 
.,  dispicias  :~  Si'*^  ego  laui  pedes  uestros  do7m'n2is  et  magister 
.jUest^T  et  uos  debedis  alt^r  alt^^rius  pedes  lauare  Exemplu;;^ 
.^eriiin  dedi  uobis  ut  quemadmodu;// feci  uobis  ita  et  uos  faciteis 
.,  aliis  :'- 

D<?;;//n?/s^'^  et  saluator  wostex  iei"//s  clir/j///s  pridie  (\itajn 
pateretur  accepto  linteo  splendido  sancto  et  iwmaculato  p;r- 
cinctis  lumbis  sui's  misit  aquaw  in  pilue;;^^^  lauit  pedes  discipu- 
\o\'iun  suorinn  hoc  et  tu  facias  excmplu;;^  doniim  nostj'i  \qs\i 
chr/>/i  hospitib?/^"  p[e]rigrinis  tui's 

Corp?/j  et  sanguinis^^  d<?;///ni  nostrl  iqsu  cmish  sit  iibl  hi  [fo.  59. 
uita;//  a^trrna;//;  amen 

Refecti  spmtalib?/^  escis  cibo  ca^lesti  corpore  et  sanguine 
doinim  recreati  d^'o  d^;/^/no  noslro  \qsu  chr/j"/o  debitas  laudes  et 
ofratias  referamus  orantcs  indefessa;;/  eiics  missericordia///  ut 
diuini  muneris  sacramentu;//  ad  i^/crementu;//  fidei  et  profectu;;/ 
aet^rnas  salutis  habeam//^"  .•   p^r  .-'- 

Oyqu\us  ixatres  carisimi  p;v  fratre  nostro  •  N  •  qui  gratia;;/ 
doj/iim  <:^;zsccutus  csl  ut  babtisma  q/wd  accipit  i;;/maculatu/;/ 
atq//^  i/ztegr////^  pr/'ferat  ante  tribunal  cb;;//ni  nostri  icsu  chr/st\ 
qui'"  etc. 

1  For  "  immaculatam." 

-  "  lucerna — tuum,"  Ps.  cxviii.  105. 

'•'  The  first  "i"  dotted  for  deletion.  ^  "adiuua — ero,"  Ps.  cxviii.  117. 

^  "  uisita — tuo,"  Ps.  cv.  4.  *"'  "tu— nimis"  I's.  cxviii.  4. 

'  "  custodiri,"  Vulg.  '^  "opera — dtspicias,"  Ps.  cxxxvii.  8. 

^  '*  si  ego — facitis,"  John  xiii.  14,  15.  The  "e  "  in  "  faciteis"  dotted  above  and 
below  for  deletion  ;  "  facialis,"  Vulg. 

^"  Cf.  Missale  Gothicum,  Ncale  and  Forbes,  p.  97,  Mii«s.  Gall.,  i7>.  p.  191,  Sacr. 
Gall.,  i7k  p.  270. 

'^  For  *' pelvem."  '-'  For  "  sanguis." 

^■'  Sc.  "  c|ui  cum  palre  et  spiritu  sancto,"  ttc.  The  contraction-mark  above  the 
word  probably  represents  "  etc."  or  "  reliqua."     See  other  instances  below. 


THE    SrOWE    MISSAL.  33 

Y)eii'^^  \.ib\  gratias  agim^^i"  p^r  o^uem  mistma  sanctd,  [fo.  59V. 
celebrauim?/i-  et  a  te  s^/^ctitatis  do[na]  deposcim?^^  •  per  domi- 
n//m 

Alleluia  :•  Memento-  nostri  domino  m  b^/^^placito  populi  tui 
ui'sita  nos  \n  salutari  tuo  :• 

AWeiiiia  ■  O  do?/iine"'  saluu;;/  fac  O  do?/ime  hene  prosperd.rc  :• 
AWe/ina  :•  Ostende^  nobis  d^;;^me  usq?/^  nobis  :• 
Salua  nos  ie^-u  q/ii  potes  saluarae   qui  dedit  anima;;^  det  et 
salutem  :•  per  do/m'num.  :• 

Benedic^  do7nme  hanc  cr[e]atura;;2  aq^/i^  ut  sit  remediu;/^ 
generi  humano  salutare  pr^sta  per  i/^uocatione?/^  nominis  tui 
per  hanc  cr[e]aturam  aq^^^  corporis  sanitatem  et  animal  [fo.  60. 
tutella;//  rerum  de{ensione7n  :•  per  eU.^  :-^ 

Exorcizo''  te  spirittcs  i7?^munde  per  deum  patrem  om/npoten- 
•tem  q?/i  fecit  caelum  et  t^rra;;^  mare  et  omma.  qucB  in  eis  sunt  ut 
om;ns  ui[r]t2/i"  adu^z-'sarii  om/zis  exercit?^^"  diabuli  omnis  i?/cursus 
om//e  fantasma  i^imici  eradicet/^r  et  effuget?/r  ab  hac  creatura 
diqucE  ut  sit  saitcts.  et  salutifera  et  ignis  ardens  adu^rsus  i/^sidias 
i;2imici  per  i/zuocationem  nominis  doniini  nostri  \qs\i  chrz>/i  qui 
iudicaturus  est  saeculu;;^  per  ignem  in  spiritu  sancto  a;;^en  :~ 

Orem/zi"  fratres  do7ninum  deum.  nostrum,  pro  fratrai  nostro  [•  N  • 
quem  duri]^  ad  pr^ssens  malu;/^  langoris  adulcerat  ut  eu?;^  [fo.  6ov. 
domini  pietas  CGele[s]tibzzi"  dignetzzr  curare  medicinis  qui  dedit 
anima;/7  det  et  salute;;/  :•  per 

Detim.  uiuu;;z  om;^ipotentem  cuo^  omiti?i  opera,  restaurare 
[et]  <;<?;/firmare  facillimu;/z  est  fratres  carissimi  p7^o  fratre  nostro 
i;zfirmo  -N-  suplicit^r  oremus  quo  cr[e]atura  manu;;/  sentiat 
creatoris  ut  aut  in  reparando  aut  in  recipiendo  in  nomine^"  suo 
pius  pat^r  opus  suu;;z  recreare  dignet^r  :  •  per  doininum.  nostrum. 
iQSum.  christum.  -.^ 

Do7mne  sancte  pditer  uniuersitatis  auctor  om;;ipo/^;zs  aet^rnae 
deus  cui  cuncta  uiuunt  qui  uiuificas  mortuos  et  uocas  ea  [fo.  6r. 
qucs  non  stint  ta;;/quam  ea  quce  sunt  tuum  solituw  opus  qui  es 
mcignus  artifex  pie  exercere^^  in  hoc  tuo  plasmate  :^  per  chris- 
tum :^ 

^  In  the  Book  of  Deer,  etc.,  see  Warren,  p,  219,  note  3  ;  and  repeated  below, 
f.  64V  (p.  36).  2  a  Memento — tuo,"  Ps.  cv.  4. 

2  "  O  domine — prosperare,"  Ps.  cxvii.  25. 

•*  "  Ostende — nobis,"  Ps.  Ixxxiv.  8.  ^  C/.  Sacr.  Gregor.,  col.  229. 

^  See  p.  30,  note  13.  '^  6/.  Sacr.  Gall.,  col.  850. 

^  The  words  in  brackets  are  supplied  from  the  closely  similar  office  in  the  Book  of 
Dimma  (Warren,  p.  167).  ^  For  "  cui." 

^^  "homine,"  Bk.  of  Dimma  (according  to  Warren). 

^^  For  "  exerce,"  as  in  Bk.  of  Dimma. 

STOWE.  D 


34  THE    SrOWE    MISSAL. 

Vietivci  \n  cuius  manu  ta;;/  alit^^i*  uiuentes^  ojiain  uita  morientis 
fratres  cHlectissimi  dipr^cemur  ut  corporis  h/z/V/s  i;/firmitate;;^ 
sanet  et  animai  salutem  pr^'stet  ut  i\uod  per  meri/u///  non  meretur 
missericordiae  gratiae"  consequatur  orantibz/i"^  nobis  pr^stet*  per 
dominuvn.  nostrum.  iQsum.  chrz.f/i  -.^^ 

'Domine.^  sanctc  pater  om;2ipo/^;2S  aet^mae  d^?/s  qui  es  uia  et 
ueritaset  uita  exaudi  et  conserua  famulu;;/  tuu;;/  hunc  •  N  •  que7?i 
uiuificastiet  redimisti  pr^tio  magno  s<^;/c/i  sanguinis  filii  [fo.  6iv. 
tui  qui  regnas  etcS'  :~ 

T)eus'  qui  non  uis  mortem  ••  sed  ut  <:6';/u^rtat?/r  :  peccatoris^ 
et  uiuat  huic  ad  t6  ex  corde  ^^?2U^rso  peccata  dimite  et  p^rennis 
uitae  tribue  gratia;;^  :•  per  dominun\  :~ 

'Deus  qui  factura;;^  tua;;/  pio  semper  donaris'-^  afTectu  i;/clina 
aurem  tua;//  supplicantib/zj-^^  nobis  t^'^^i  ad  famamulu;;^^^  tuum  -N- 
adu^rsitate  uelitudinem^^  corporis  laborantem  placidus^^  respice 
uissita  eum  in  salutari  tuo  et  caelcstis  gratiae  concede^*  medica- 
mentu;//  •:   per  :^ 

In^^  illo  tempore  acesser2/;2t  saducei  ad  eum  dicentes  [fo.  62. 
no?i  esse  resurrectionem  et  i//t^;TOgauerz/;^t  eu?/i  respondens 
iesus  illis  ait  erratis  nescientes  scripturas  neque  uirtutem  d^i  i;/ 
resurrectione  ejivn  neq2ie  nubent  neq7ie  nubent?/;'  sed  evu?it  sicut 
angeli  dd  i?i  caelo  de  resurrectione  aiitein  nxoxXxxoxum  non  legistis 
quon\odo  dictu;;/  est  a  d^;;/mo  dicente  uobi's  ego  sum  deus 
abracha;;/  d^?/s  issac  d^?^s  iacob  non  est  ergo  deus  mortuor?^;//  sed 
detis  uiuentiu;;/  et  audientes  turbae  mirabantur  doctrina  eius  :~ 

In  illis  dieb?/j-  di^it  icsus  stati;;/^^  auteni  post  tribulationem 
dieru;;/  iWoxuni  sol  obscurabit?/r  et  luna  non  dabit  [fo.  62v. 
lumen  suum  et  stelle  cadent  de  caelo  et  uirtites^'  caeloru;;/  com- 


^  For  "halitus  uiuentis."  "■^  For  "gratia." 

•'  The  "n  "  interlined.  "*  om.  Bk.  of  Dimma. 

^  Not  in  the  Book  of  Dimma,  but  (Warren,  p.  221,  note  6)  among  prayers  for  the 
sick  printed  by  Gerbert,  ii.  pp.  30,  33.  °  See  p.  32,  note  13. 

'  This  collect  and  the  next  are  in  the  Book  of  Dimma  (Warren,  p.  168).  See  also 
Gelas.  Sacr. ,  p.  281. 

^  As  shown  by  the  transposition  marks,  *'  peccatoris  "  should  follow  "mortem." 

^  "donares,"  Bk.  of  Dimma  ;  *' facturae  tuae  .   .   .  dominaris,"  Gelas.  Sacr. 

^^  The  first  "p"  interlined;  "  supplicationibus  nostris  et  famulum  tuum  ex 
adversa  valetudine  corporis,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  ^^  For  "famulum." 

^■•^  The  second  "  e  "  dotted  below  for  deletion  and  "  v  "  interlined  ;  "  ualitudinis," 
Bk.  of  Dimma. 

^■'  So  Gelas.  Sacr.  ;  "  placitus,"  Bk.  of  Dimma. 

^■^  "praesta,"  Gelas.  Sacr.  13k.  of  Dimma  (according  to  Warren)  has  "ad" 
instead  of  "  concede,"  possibly  a  misreading  of  some  abbreviated  form. 

''  Matt,  xxii,  23,  29-33.     ^^i  the  Book  of  Dimma  (Warren,  p.  169). 

^°  "Stalim — terminos  eorum,"  Matt.  xxiv.  29-31.  Instead  of  this  lection  the 
Book  of  Dimma  has  i  Cor.  xv.  19-22.  ^"  For  "uirlutes." 


THE    STOIVE    MISSAL.  35 

mobebunt/zr  et  tunc  apparebit  signuw  filii  hominis  m  cselo  et 
ttcJic  plangent  se  omnes  tribus  t^rrae  et  uidebunt  filiuw  homines^ 
uenientem  \n  nnhihns  caeli  cum  uirtute  multa  et  maistate  et 
mittet  angelos  suos  cum  tuba  et  uoce  magna  et  <r<9;/gregabunt 
electos  suos  a  quatuor  uentis  a  su7;^mis  c-^\oruin  usqz/^  ad  ter- 
minos  coxuni  :^ 

Ungo-  te  de  oleo  s<^;2c/ificato  ut  salueris  in  nonomine^  [fo.  63. 
patris  et  filii  et  sp/;7Vu[s]  sajictl  \n  saecula  etc}  :^ 

Concede  d<?;;/me  nobis  famuli's  tuis  ut  orantib?/^^  cum  fiducia 
dicere  meriarnur  Pat^r  nost^r:~ 

Libera  nos  domixxQ  ab  omni  malo  et  custodi  nos  hi  omni 
bo[no]  ie^-u  c\\rislQ  aucto[r]  omniu;;^  bonorum  qui  regnas  hi 
saecula  saeculor//;;/  :~ 

Oram^^j-  te  domino  p7'o  fratre  n^j-tro  •  N  •  cui  i;mrmitate  sua 
officiuw  co7;2monionis^  ut  si  qua  eum  saecularis  macula  iz/uassit 
aut  uitiu;;2  mondialem  ficit^  dono  tuae  pietatis  i/^dulgeas  et 
extergas  :•  per  etc. 

"DojmnQ  sa/icte  pat^r  te  fidilit^r^  depr^cemur  ut  [fo.  63V. 
accipiendi  fratri  nostra  sdcrosanctSim  banc  seucharistia;;^  corporis 
et  sanguinis  dojjiim  nostri  \gs\i  christi  ta;;^  carnis  qicam  anims 
sit  salus   ;  p^r  dominitm.   •  -- 

Exaudi  nos  douiiriQ  iqsu  christQ  deus  nost^r  pro  fratre  nostra 
i;/firmo  te  rogantes  ut  tua  sa?tcta.  euchoristia  sit  ei  tutella  •  p^r 
do7mnum  •  ^ 

Pax  et  caritas  domini  nostri  iesu  christi  et  commonicatio 
sauctoru?n  tuorum^  sit  semper  nobiscum  •  respondeat  •  a7;/en   •  ^ 

Corp^^j-  et  sanguis  domirn  nost?^  iesu  christi  filii  del  uiui 
altisimi  •  reXiqua}^ 

Accepto  salutari  diuini  corporis  cibo  lalutari^^  nostra  \^sn  [fo.64. 

^  For  "  hominis." 

^  A  similar  formula  is  givea  in  the  Book  of  Dimma  and  the  Book  of  Mulling 
(Warren,  pp.  169,  172).  ^  The  "no"  repeated  by  mistake. 

*  See  above,  p.  32,  note  13. 

•5  "orantes,"  Bk.  of  Dimma. 

^  There  seems  to  be  an  omission  of  some  word  or  words  here. 

'  No  doubt  a  corruption  for  "  mundiale  inficit." 

^  "  fideliter  deprecamur  ut  accipienti,"  Rit.  Rom.  (ed.  Aug.  Taur.  1891,  p.  55). 
The  version  there  has  other  variations.  So  also  in  the  Missal  of  Robert  of  Jumieges 
(ed.  H.  A.  Wilson,  p.  294),  and  in  the  Cambrai  Pontifical  (Martene,  i.  p.  331). 

^  Perhaps  for  "  suorum  "  ;  or  two  formulae  are  mixed  up. 

^°  Cf.  Book  of  Dimma  (Warren,  p.  170),  "  conservat  animam  tuam  in  vitam 
perpetuam." 

^1  For  "  salutari."  The  first  "1"  is  dotted  for  deletion,  but  "  s  "  is  not  written  in 
its  place,  and  the  dot  possibly  refers  to  the  whole  word,  which  is  a  repetition. 

D   2 


36  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

c^xisto  gratias  agim?/^  o^uod  sui  corporis  et  sanguinis  sacramento 
nos  a  morte  lib^rauit  et  taw  corporis  (\iiai)i  animai  homano^ 
generi  remcdium  donare  dignatus  est  qui  regnat  •  -- 

Agim/zj--  d^'o  patri  om;^ipotenti  gratias  (\nod  terrene  nos 
originis  atq?/^  natural  sacramenti  sui  dono  m  ca^lestem  uiuifica- 
uerit  demotationem   •   p^r  d^7;/?n//m  •   -- 

Conu^/lie  nos  d^?zs  salutum  nostraruw'  et  i;/firmoru;;/   p/'^sta 

salutem  nostror?/;;/ 

Quia  satiauit  animam  inamem'^    et  anima;;/  essuri-  [fo.  64V. 

entem  satiauit  bis'"'  *  diMehiia  ^Xeiuia  :~ 

Uissita  nos^  dens  in  salutari  tuo  :•  ^Meluia 

Fortidudo''  mea  usq^^^  salutem  :•  sXleiuia 

Caliccm^  salutaris  accipiam  usq?/^  i;/uocabo  i  dXlehiia 

Refecti  chr/j-/i  corpore  et  sanguine  tibi  semper  do;/nnc  dica- 

mus  •  3i\\e/um 

Laudate'-^  do7/nnum  omnes  gentes  usq?^^  in  finem  :^ 
Sacrificate^^  sacrificium  iustitiae  et  sperate  in  dowino  i^ 

Def^s  tibi  gratias  agimus  per  c\uein  misteria  sa?tcta.  [fo.  65. 
celebrauimus  et  ad  te^^  sanctita.tis  dona  deposcimus  qui  reg;/^j 
m  sxcu/a  sddcu/onim  •  ~ 

Bencdicat  tibi  doniinns  et  custodiat  te  ostendatq//^  doininus, 
faciam'-  sua///  tibi  et  misseriatur^^  tui  conuertat  d[^////]n[//]s^"' 
uultum  suum  ad  te  et  det  tibi  pacem  !  et  respondit  a;//en  :^ 

Tunc  signans  eum  dicito  • 

Signaculo  crucis  chr/>/i  signaris 

Pax  tecum  \n  uitam  a^terna///  et  respondit  amen  :'- 

Finit  ordo  commonis^^  : , 


1  "P^or  "humano."  -  Book  of  Dimnia  (Warren,  p.  170). 

^  So  Book  of  Dimma  ;  "  salutaris  noster,"  Ps.  Ixxxiv.  5. 
■*  P'or  "inanem,"  cf.  Ps.  cvi.  9. 

^  "  satiavit  bonis,"  Ps.  cvi.  9,  and  the  Book  of  Deer  (Warren,  p.    165).     **  Bis," 
however,  here  may  be,  as  Warrtn  takes  it,  a  rubric  for  the  repetition  of  "Alleluia. 
*^  "  Uissita — tuo,"  Ps.  cy.  4.     There  is  a  marked  change  of  hand  at  this  point. 
'  *'  Fortitudo — salutem,"  Ps.  cxvii.  14. 

^  "  Calicem — inuocabo,"  Ps.  cxv.  13.  ^  Ps.  cxvi.  i,  to  the  end. 

^"  "Sacrificate — domino,"  Ps.  iv.  6. 

"  "  a  te,"  Book  of  Dimma,  etc.  (Warren,  pp.  165,  171,  173),  and  above,  f.59v. 
'-  For  "faciem."  ^•'  For  "  misereatur." 

'■*  Contraction-marks  omitted.  ^^  For  '*  communionis." 


T'HE    STOWE    MISSAL.  37 


iNdaltoir^  fiugor  iz/di/vgri/z/me  i?;zmab^rr  •  In  cailech  [fo.  65V. 
\'i>^^or\nn2JtQ\.aise  f(?;aiirmed  7  rofothiged  fori/^griwmiw  7  formartri 
i/znafathe  7  alioruz/z  •  Huisq//^^  priz/j-  i;^  calicem  7  iss^^T^  canar  occo  • 
peto  te  pat^r  dep;rcor  te  filii  •  obsecro  te  s^iritics  sanctat  id  est 
fig^r  i;2phop//27  toresset  m  aecl^i-^a  •  Oblae  mi'iim  sup^r  altare  id 
est  mitirlur"-  issed  canar  occo  id  est  \^.sii?>  christtcs  A  j  co  hoc  est 
principiu;//  7  finis  •  fig^r  cuirp  cvist  rosuidiged  hi  linannart 
brond  maire  •  Fin  ian/;//  arhuisq?;^  hicaeltch  id  est  deacht  crist 
aradonacht  7  ari//pop?//  iria.b/ish'  thuisten  issed  canar  ocsuidiu  • 
Remitet  p^^^^r  i;/dulget  fi/ins  •  misseret^/r  spiritus  sanctus  :• 
Acanar  dind  o^riund  f(^rsen  it^r  i;/troit  7  orthana  7  tormach 
corrigi  liacht  naps/<^/  7  -v/ralm  ndigr<^d  isfigor  recto  aicnith  i;/sin 
inroaithnuiged  crist^  tria  huili  baullo  7  gnimo  •  Liacht  dipstal 
\vninurgu  7  salm  dig7'<^d  7  hosiiidiu  codinochtad  is  foraithmet  • 
rechta  litre  i;/rofiugr<^d  crist  [acht]"'  nadfess  cadacht  cidrofiugr^d 
and  •  Indinochtad  corrici  leth  i;2na  oblae  7  i;^cailich  7  acanar 
occo  it/r  soscel  7  ailloir  corrici  oblata  isiox  ait  J irn^X.  rechta  fathe 
hitarchet"  crist  cofolb^i"  acht  nath  naiccess  corogenir  :-- 

Tocbal*^  i72cailich  iarnalandiurug  c\iiawdo  canit?/r  oblata  isfor- 
aithnieX  gene  crist  insm  tre  airde  ai/^docbale''  et^  firto  •  Quando 
canit2^r  accipit  i^sus  pane;/^  •  Tanaurnat  i/iscicart  fathri^  duaithrigi 
dia  pecthaib  atnopuir  d^o^^  7  slechthith  'mpopii/  7  nitaet  guth 
isson  arnatarmasca  "  i;2sacardd  ar  issed  athechte  arnarascra  [fo.  66. 
amenme  contra  deum.  cene  canas  i/diachtso  isde  ispmculosa 
oratio  a  x\oinen  •  Na  •  iii  •  che;;^men  ciriges  i;2fergraith  foraciilu 
7  toeing  afrithisi  is^<^  atrede   i;/i7//rui;//dethar   cachduine    id  est 

^  This  Irish  treatise  on  the  Mass  is  added  in  a  different  hand,  for  the  date  of  which 
see  Introduction.  The  extensions  of  the  contracted  words  are  taken  from  Whitley 
Stokes  and  Strachan,  Thesatcrtcs  Falaeohibemicus,  1903,  ii.  p.  252,  The  full  transla- 
tion there  given  is  reprinted  below  as  an  Appendix  (p.  40).  The  treatise  is  also  edited 
and  translated  by  MacCarthy,  p.  245.  It  is  also  found,  with  considerable  variations,  in 
the  Leabhar  Breac  (lithogr.  ed.  1876,  p.  251).  It  is  there  headed  "  De  figuris  et  spiritu- 
alibus  sensibus  oblationis  sacrificii  ordinis,"  and  begins  with  a  few  introductory  words 
and  an  explanation  of  the  mystical  meaning  of  the  Church,  which  are  omitted  here. 
See  MacCarthy,  p.  259. 

'in  .j.  i;2t«n//r,"  so  Thes.  Pal.,  translated  "z.^. ,  the  turtle-dove."  MacCarthy, 
p.  246,  reads  "  id  est  intrat."  The  abbreviated  form  in  the  MS.,  however,  is  more 
like  "  i«t't'  "  than  "  i;/tt "  [cf.  "  lidigd  "  below). 

^  MacCarthy  inserts  "  [aithgne]  "  before  "  crist,"  sc.  "  [the  knowledge  of]  Christ." 
from  the  Lebar  Breac.     See  also  77ies.  Pal. ,  note  h. 

*  So  Thes.  Pal.  ;  om.  MS. 

"  The  second  "  h  "  interlined. 

^  So  Thes.  Pal.  and  MacCarthy,  sc.  "  elevation,"  which  is  required  by  the  sense  ; 
but  the  initial  letter  is  very  like  that  of  "  Ataat,"  f.  66. 

"^  The  proper  order  as  indicated  by  transposition  marks  is  "  insin  [7]  ai/zdocbale 
tre  airde." 

^  A  slip  of  the  scribe  for  7=^"ocus."  ^  The  "h"  interlined. 

10  <<  Here  the  scribe  omits  some  words  such  as  ocns  canaid  in  salniso  Miserere 
met  dcHS^^^  Thes.  Pal. 


38  THE    STOWE   MISSAL, 

hi?;/brethir  hicocell  hihgni;;/  7  \^ed  -iii-  tressanaith  nuigther 
iteru7/i  7  trisatoscigther  dochorp  crist  \  r^ 

In  mesad  mesas  i;/sac<?r/  i;/cailech  7  i;/obli  7  inta.jHmus^ 
ad  midethar  aco;;/bach  fig^r  nanaithisse  7  nanesorcon  7  i«- 
naaurgabale^  i;/sen  •  Indobla^  forsi;2meis  colind  cris^  hi  crann 
cruche  •  Acowbag  fors'mmeis  corp  crisl  do  cho;;/bug  cocloaib 
fd?rsi;2chroich'^  •  Inco;;2rac  conrecatar  iwdalleth"*  •  iarsi«cho;/;bug 
fig^r  oge  chuirp  crist  iarnesergo  •  In  fobdod  fo;;/bait^r  i;/dalled 
figor  fobdotha  cuirp  crist  i^nafuil  iarnaithchu;;/bu  hicroich  • 
Inpars  benar  ahichtur  i;^diithe  bis  forla'wi  cli  fig<?;'  i;/daith 
chu;;/mi  cosi;^dlagin  iwoxil  i;^tuib  deiss  arissiar  robui  aiged 
cn'st  in  crucc  id  est  contra  ciuitate?/i  7  isair  robui  aigeth  lorigini 
rtrrobothuaisre  dosuidiu  iss^rt'  ropodesse  do  crzst  '.  ^ 

Ataat  -uii-  ligne  forslnchomhucr  id  est  -u-  parsadiobli  choitchinn 
hifig?/2r  -u-  sense  anmae  •  a  -uii-  diobli  •  noeb  7  huag  acht  na  huaisli  • 
hifig///r  -uii-  ndana  s^iritiis  sa?icti  •  A  -uiii-  diobli  •  n\a.rtar  • 
hifig?//>- i;/dnuifiadnisi  ochti  •  A  •  uiiii  •  diobli  do;;mich  h{f\g?iir 
noe  montar  nimae  7  noengrath  aecaba  A  -xi-  diobli  Sipsta/ 
hifiguir  i//naairme  anfuirthe^  apostol  iarni;/^marm?/j  iuda^  \  A 
■xii-  deobli  -kt-  7  chenlai^  hiforaithmut  airmae  foirbte  i;ma 
napstal  A  -xiii-  diobli  mi n chase  7  fele  fresgabale  pri//j"  [fo.  66v. 
cefodailt^^r  ni  bcs  miniu  \diYiiin  octecht  dolai;;/  hi^guir  exist 
conadib  m^pstalaib  deae  :•  Inna  -u-  7  i;/na  -uii-  7  i;nia  -uiii-  7 
i;/na  -uiiii-  7  i;ma  -xi-  7  i;/na  -xii-  7  i;ma  -xiii-  Ithe  acuicsescot 
sa;//lith  7  ishae  lin  pars  i;/sin  bis  i/^obli  case  7  notlaic  -  7  chen- 
ricigis  <^rcongaibther  huile  hi  exist  msm  7  ishitorrund  cruisse 
suidigthir  huile  forsiwmeis  7  isforcloen  i;^pars  ochtarach  forlai;// 
clii  •  ut  dictu;;/  est  inclinato''  capite  tradidit  spirituxn  :~ 

Suidigoth  co;;/buig  case  7  not/aic  -iii-  parsa  deac  in  eonacros  • 
a  uiiii-  i;/natarsno  -xx-  pars  i;macuairt  roth  -u-  parsae  cache  oxile 
a  xui  itir  i;/cuaird  7  chorp  na  cros  id  est  a  -iiii-  [cajcharainne 
i;/pars  medonach  ishi  diatet  i;/tii  oifres'  id  est  ^gor  i/zbruinni 
cosnarunaib  a;;/bis  hosen  suas  dind  eo  •  doepscopbaib  •  atars  • 
no^  •  iorXdAui  cli  dosacardaib  -a-  ni''  forlRini  dcis  •  dohuilib  fog- 

radciiW^^  -a-  ni  ondtarsno  si's  doanchord'^ aithirge  •  Anf 

bis  isi;^doxil  ochtarthuaiscerdig  dufirm^?d"clcrchib  indochtardes- 
cerdach  don\acca.ib  enngaib  •  anichtarthuaisav^^rf/;  doaes  aitherge- 


^   "  in  "  interlined.  -  "  aur  "  interlined. 

3  The  first  "h"  interlined. 

■*  The  first  "  1  "  interlined.  After  this  word  "  fig  "  was  written  and  then  struck 
out.  ^  The  "h"  interlined. 

6  The  •*  o  "  interlined  over  *'  e  ".  "  The  final  "  s  "  hardly  visible. 

8  "atar  •  sno,"  7Vics.  Pal.  "  "anf,"  I  lies.   Pal. 

^"  The  first  six  letters  very  doubtful. 

^1  The  letters  following  are  illegible  ;  "  doanchortib  7  aes  na  aithirge  "  Thes.  Pal.^ 
with  the  alternatives  in  a  note  "doanchordaib  firailhirge  "  or  "  7  ais  aithirge." 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL.  39 

^.x\\Q\\\.ar^(i?,cerdacJi  •  doaes   lanawnassa  dligthig  7  doaes  na   tet 
dolai;;/  ria;;/  •   ^ 

Iss^<7^  tr*^  asbrig  ladin^  menmae  dobuith  hifigraib  mo^rind^ 
7  corophe  tomen;//me  indrann^  arafoemi  din  obli  amail  [fo.  ^J. 
bith  ball  6\zxist  assachroich  7  d.rd7nh6  croch  saithir  forcach  arith 
feina^  ore  noenigethur'^"'  frisi;/chorp  crochthe  :•  Nitechte  aslocod 
iwparsa  cena;//laissiuth  amal  nan  coer  censaigith  mlas  hirruna 
de :~  Nicoir  atecht  fo  culfiacli  •  hifigttir  nan  coir  rosaegeth 
forruna  d6  na  forberther  heres  lioco  •  ~  finit  amen  d^o  grsitms  • 

arond  d  ,  .  .  suil'  [fo.  6yv.^ 

Admunniur'-*  epscop  nibar  iccas^^  .  .  .  arrar^^  roicca^^  do  suil 
sen  de  ecc^^  .  .  .  gi  crzst  conclerc^'^  lais  sid  conasellais  .  .  .  rose 
slando  sulo  :•  H(^c  c?n/i  dixisset  expuit^^  in  t^rraw  et  fecit 
lutu;;/  ex  puto  et  linuit  lu[tu;;/]  sup^r  oculos  eius  7  d/x2t  ei  uade 
et  laua  i;^  natatoria  siloe  qtwd  inU^pretatur  misus  abiit  ergo  et 
lauit  et  iienit  uidens  :~ 

ar  dele 

M<7rc  saele  an  tofasci  dele  nip  hon  nip  aniw  nip  at^"  nip  galar 
nip  crii  cruach^''  nip  loch  liach  nio^^  aupaith  lii  grene  frisben  att 
benith  galar -^ 

ar  galar  fuel  :^ 

Suil  suiles^'"^  camuU  lind  lindas  gaine  reth  rethte  srothe  tele 
tuisc  lotar  teora  mucca  iz/anais-^  bethade  nethar  suil  naro  suil 
taber  do  fual  i;2aitonerf'^^  7  toslane  roticca  ic  slane  :^ 

^  The  remaining  words  of  this  line  in  the  MS.,  the  penultimate  line  of  f.  66v, 
follow  those  of  the  last  line. 

^  "  ladia,"  T/ies.  Pal.  ;  "  lades[in],"  MacCarthy,  perhaps  a  misprint  for 
"lad[es]in." 

^  So  Tkes.  Pal.     Owing  to  a  hole  in  the  vellum  only  the  tops  of  "  ff "  remain. 

^  The  "  d"  inserted  above  the  line. 

5  "  fein,"  Thes.  Pal.,  but  the  "  a  "  is  plain  ;  "  fhein  hore,"  MacCarthy. 

6  "-ther,"  Thes.  Pal.  ;  "  thir,"  MacCarthy. 

7  "Arond  :::  sula,"  Thes.  Pal. 

®  This  page  contains  three  spells,  for  a  bad  eye,  for  a  thorn,  and  for  an  ill 
condition  of  the  urine,  each  in  a  different  hand  (see  Introduction).  They  are  printed  in 
Thesaurus  Palaeohiberniciis ,  ii.  p.  250,  with  a  translation,  for  which  see  below  (p.  42). 

^  "  Admuiniur,"  ib.,  but  this  ignores  a  stroke. 

^°  Some  letters  may  be  missing  at  the  end  of  the  line,  where  there  is  a  dark  brown 
stain.     No  sign  of  any,  however,  remains.  ^^  "  arra,"  Thes.  Pal. 

i"-i  "ronicca,"  ib.,  with  the  note  "  leg.  rohicca  "  There  is  a  very  faint  mark  over 
"o,"  possibly  a  contraction  for  "  n,"  or  an  accent.  ^'^  "  dee  et  c  :::"  ib. 

^^  "  c  :  nd  :  re,"  ib.,  but  there  is  no  instance  of  a  "  d  "  with  an  upright  stroke. 
The  "  e  "  is  plain,  and  "  s  "  is  interlined  over  "  r. '' 

13  "  Yox  "  exspuit,"  and  so  "  [sjputo  "  below. 

16  "nipatt,"  Thes.  Pal.,  but  there  is  no  second  "  t."  "  The  "  r"  interlined. 

1^  "  nip,"  ib.,  but  there  is  no  trace  of  a  perpendicular  stroke. 

19  «t  YvixX  fuiles  {?),"  ib.,  but  "  Suil  suilts?"  in  a  note.  There  is  certainly  no  cross- 
stroke. 

^"  So  Thes.  Pal.  with  a  query  ;  owing  to  a  blot  the  last  two  letters  are  doubtful. 

21  "inaitoneitt,"  Thes.  Pal. 


40  THE    STOIVE    MISSAL. 

APPENDIX. 
Treatise  on  the  Mass.^ 

1.  The  Altar  (is)  the  figure  of  the  persecution  which  is 
inflicted.  The  Chahce  is  the  figure  of  the  Church  which  has 
been  set  and  founded  on  the  persecution  and  martyrdom  of  the 
prophets  et  aliorum. 

2.  Water,  first,  in  calicem^  and  this  is  chanted  thereat :  Peto 
te,  Pater,  deprecor  te,  Ftiz,  obsecro  te,  Spiritus  Sancte,  to  wit,  the 
figure  of  the  people  that  has  been  poured  in  Ecdesia. 

3.  The  Host,  then,  siper  altare,  i.e.  the  turtle-dove.-  This 
is  chanted  thereat,  to  wit,  lesus  CJiristiis,  AlpJia  et  Omega,  hoc  est 
principiuvi  et  finis.  A  figure  of  Christ's  Body  which  has  been 
set  in  the  linen  sheet  of  Mary's  womb. 

4.  Wine  then  on  water  into  the  chalice,  to  wit,  Christ's  God- 
head on  His  Manhood  and  on  the  people  at  the  time  of 
begetting.  This  is  chanted  thereat  :  Remittit  Pater,  ind^ilget 
Fiiius,  iniseretiir  Spiritus  Sanctus. 

5.  What  is  chanted  of  the  Mass  thereafter,  both  introit  and 
prayers  and  addition,  as  far  as  the  Lesson  of  Apostles  (the 
Epistle)  and  the  Gradual,  tJiat  is  a  figure  of  the  law  of  Nature, 
wherein  Christ-'  has  been  renewed,  through  all  His  Members  and 
deeds.  The  h^pistle,  however,  and  the  Gradual,  and  from  this 
to  the  uncovering  (of  the  Chalice),  it  is  a  commemoration  of 
the  law  of  the  Letter  wherein  Christ  has  been  figured,  only  that 
what  has  been  figured  therein  was  not  yet  known. 

6  The  uncovering,  so  far  as  half,  of  the  Host  and  of  the 
Chalice,  and  what  is  chanted  thereat,  both  Gospel  and  Alleluia 
as  far  as  oblata,  it  is  a  commemoration  of  the  law  of  the  Prophets, 
wherein  Christ  was  manifestly  foretold,  save  that  it  was  not 
seen  until  He  was  born. 

7.  The  elevation  of  the  Chalice,  after  the  full  uncovering 
thereof,  quando  canitur  oblata,  that  is  a  commemoration  of 
Christ's  birth  and  of  His  glory  through  signs  and  miracles. 

8.  Quando  canitjcr :  Accepit  Icsus  paneni,  the  priest  bows 
himself  down  thrice  to  repent  of  his  sins.  He  offers  it  (the 
Chalice)  to  God  [and  chants  Miserere  inei  Deus\  and  the  people 
kneel,  and  here  no  voice  cometh  lest  it  disturb  the  priest,  for 
this  is  the  right  of  it,  that  his  mind"  separate  not  from  God  while 
he  chants  this  lesson.     Hence  its  nomen  \s periculosa  oratio. 


^  See  above,  p.  37.     This  translation  is  taken  by  permission  from  Whitley  Stokes 
and  Strachan,  I liesaurits  Palaeohibcvjiictis^  1903,  ii.  p.  252. 
-  See  above,  p.  37,  note  2. 
^  Or  "  the  knowledge  of  Christ."     See  above,  p.  37,  note  3. 


1 


THE    STOWE    MISSAL,  41 

9.  The  three  steps  which  the  ordained  man  steppeth  back- 
wards and  which  he  again  steps  forward,  this  is  the  triad  in  which 
everyone  sins,  to  wit,  in  word,  in  thought,  in  deed  ;  and  this  is 
the  triad  of  things  by  which  he  is  renovated  iterum  and  by  which 
he  is  moved  to  Christ's  Body. 

10.  The  examination  wherewith  the  priest  examines  the 
ChaHce  and  the  Host,  and  the  effort  which  he  essays  to  break 
it,  that  is  a  figure  of  the  insults  and  of  the  buffets  and  of  the 
seizure  (of  Christ). 

11.  The  Host  on  the  paten  (is)  Christ's  Flesh  on  the  tree  of 
the  Cross. 

12.  The  fraction  on  the  paten  is  the  breaking  of  Christ's 
Body  with  nails  on  the  Cross. 

13.  The  meeting  wherewith  the  two  halves  meet  after  the 
fraction  (is)  a  figure  of  the  wholeness  of  Christ's  Body  after 
His  resurrection. 

14.  The  submersion  with  which  the  two  halves  are  sub- 
merged (in  the  Chalice  is)  a  figure  of  the  submersion  of  Christ's 
Body  in  His  Blood  after  His  wounding  on  the  Cross. 

15.  The  particle  that  is  cut  off  from  the  bottom  of  the  half 
which  is  on  the  (priest's)  left  hand  is  the  figure  of  the  wounding 
with  the  lance  in  the  armpit  of  the  right  side  ;  for  westwards  was 
Christ's  face  on  the  Cross,  to  wit,  contra  ciuitatein^  and  east- 
wards was  the  face  of  Longinus ;  what  to  him  was  the  left  to 
Christ  was  the  right. 

16.  The  confraction  is  of  seven  kinds,  to  wit,  five  particles 
of  the  common  Host  as  a  figure  of  the  five  senses  of  the  soul : 
seven  of  the  Host  of  saints  and  virgins  save  the  chief  ones,  as  a 
figure  of  the  seven  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  eight  (particles)  of 
the  martyrs'  Host  as  a  figure  of  the  octonary  New  Testament : 
nine  of  the  Host  of  Sunday  as  a  figure  of  the  nine  households 
of  heaven  and  the  nine  grades  of  the  Church  :  eleven  of  the 
Host  of  the  Apostles  as  a  figure  of  the  incomplete  number  of 
the  Apostles  after  the  sin  of  Judas  :  twelve  of  the  Host  of  the 
Kalends  (the  Circumcision)  and  of  Maundy  Thursday,  in  com- 
memoration of  the  complete  number  of  the  Apostles  :  thirteen 
'of  the  Host  of  Low  Sunday  and  the  Festival  of  the  Ascension 
formerly,  although  later  something  less  is  distributed  at  the 
communion  as  a  figure  of  Christ  with  His  twelve  Apostles. 

17.  The  five  and  the  seven  and  the  eight  and  the  nine  and 
the  eleven  and  the  twelve  and  the  thirteen  they  are  sixty-five 
thus,  and  that  is  the  number  of  the  particles,  that  is,  in  the  Host 
of  Easter  and  Christmas  and  Whitsunday,  for  in  Christ  is  all 
that  comprised,  and  in  the  form  of  a  cross  is  all  set  on  the 
paten,  and  the  upper  part  is  inclined  on  the  left  hand  as  was 
said  :  Inclinato  capite  tradidit  spiriturn. 


42  THE    STOWE    MISSAL. 

1 8.  The  arrangement  of  the  confraction  at  Easter  and 
Christmas  :  thirteen  particles^  in  the  stem  of  the  crosses,  nine 
in  its  cross-piece,  twenty  particles  in  its  circle-wheel,  five  particles 
in  each  angle,  sixteen  both  in  the  circle  and  in  the  body  of  the 
crosses,  that  is,  four  for  every  part.  The  middle  particle  is  that 
to  which  the  mass  priest  goes,  i.e.  the  figure  of  the  breast  with 
the  secrets.  What  is  from  that  upwards  of  the  shaft  to  bishops  : 
the  cross-piece  on  the  left  hand  to  priests  :  that  on  the  right  hand 
to  all  sub-grades :  that  from  the  cross-piece  down  to  anchorites 
and  penitents :  that  which  is  in  the  left  upper  angle  to  true 
young  clerics  :  the  right  upper  to  innocent  children  :  the  left 
lower  to  folk  of  repentance :  the  right  lower  to  folk  lawfully 
married  and  to  those  that  go  not  before  to  communion. 

19.  This  is  what  God  deems  worthy,  the  mind  to  be  in  the 
symbols  of  the  Mass,  and  that  this  be  thy  mind  :  the  portion  of 
the  Host  which  thou  receivest  (to  be)  as  it  were  a  member  of 
Christ  from  His  Cross,  and  that  there  may  be  a  cross  of  labour 
on  each  (in)  his  own  course,  because  it  unites  to  the  crucified 
Body.  It  is  not  meet  to  swallow  the  particle  without  tasting  it, 
as  it  is  improper  not  to  seek  to  bring  savours  into  God's  mysteries. 
It  is  not  proper  for  it  to  go  under  the  back  teeth,  (this)  sym- 
bolizing that  it  is  improper  to  dispute  over  much  on  God's 
mysteries,  lest  heresy  should  be  increased  thereby. 

Finit.  Amen.  Deo gratias. 

Spells.2 

For  a  .  .  .  .  eye. 

I  honour  bishop  Ibar  who  heals  .  .  .  May  the  blessing  of  God 

and  of  Christ's heal  thine  eye whole  of  thine 

eye. 

For  a  thorn. 

A  splendid  salve  which  binds  a  thorn  :  let  it  not  be  spot  nor 
blemish,  let  it  not  be  swelling  nor  illness,  nor  clotted  gore,  nor 
lamentable  hole,  nor  enchantment.  The  sun's  brightness  heals 
the  swelling,  it  smites  the  disease. 

For  disease  of  the  urine. 

put  thy  urine  in  .  .  .  thy  .  . .  and  thy  health.     May  a  cure 

of  health  heal  thee  ! 

1  As  Dr.  MacCarthy  points  out  (p.  255),  the  sum  of  the  particles  as  given  does  not 
amount,  as  it  should,  to  65.  Reading,  however,  "  .iiii.  parsa  deac"  for  "  .iii.  parsa 
deac"  and  "  xiiii  "  for  "  uiiii,"  we  obtain  the  required  total,  14+14  +  20+16+1,  the 
unit  being  the  middle  particle,  or  the  centre  of  the  shaft  of  the  cross,  the  position  of 
the  celebrant.     See  the  diagram,  p.  256. 

-  See  above,  p.  39.     From  T/iesaiini;  Palaeohibeiiticiti,  ii.  p.  250. 


INDEX    OF    LITURGICAL    FORMS. 


Abrenimtias  Satanae,  25. 

Accepto    salutari    divini    corporis   cibo, 

35- 
Accesserunt  Saducei  (Matt.  xxii.  23,  29- 

33),  34. 
Accipe  vestem  candidam,  32. 
Adiuva  me  domine  (Ps.  cxviii.  117)5  32. 
Ad  te  domine  levavi,  18. 
Agimus  deo  patri  omnip.  gratias,  36. 
Ante  conspectum  divinae  maiestatis,    3, 

14. 
Ante  oculos  tuos  domine  deus,  7. 
Ascendat  oratio  nostra,  4. 


Benedic  domine   hanc  creaturam  aquae, 

Benedicam  dominum,  18. 

Benedicat  tibi  dominus  et  custodiat,  36. 


Calicem  salutaris  accipiam  (Ps.  cxv.   13), 

Cognoverunt      dominum      in      fraction  e 

panis,  17. 
Comedite  amici  mei,  18. 
Commixtio  corporis  et  sanguinis,  18. 
Communicantes  et  diem... 

ascensionis  domini  nostri  I.  C. ,  12. 
circumcisionis  dom.  nostri  I.  C,  ii. 
clausulae  pascae,  12. 
in  quo  incontaminata  virginitas,  ii. 
natalis  calicis  dom.  nostri  1.  C,  ii. 
quinquagesimae  dom.  nostri    I.    C, 

12. 
resurrectionis  dom.  nostri  I.  C,  ii. 
Communicantes  etmemoriam  venerantes, 

12. 
Communicantes    et    noctem     uel     diem 

sacratissimam  resurrectionis,  il. 
Concede  domine  nobis  famulis,  35. 
Converte  nos  deus  salutum,  36. 
Corpus  et  sanguis  dom.  nostri  I.  C.  filii 

dei,  35. 
Corpus  et  sanguis  dom.  nostri  I.   C.  sit 

tibi,  32. 
Credimus  domine  credimus  in  hac  con- 

fractione,  17. 
Credis  in  deum  patrem,  25,  31. 
Credo  in  unum  deum  patrem,  8. 


Cum  omnibus  in  totomundo  oflferentibus, 
14. 


Da  nobis  misericordiam  tuam,  23. 

Defer  domine  exitum  mortis,  26. 

Deum    patrem  d.    fil.    d.    spir.    sanctum 

unum  et  solum  dominum,  19. 
Deum  vivum  omnip.  cui  omnia  opera,  33. 
Deus  cuius  spiritus  super  aquas,  29. 
Deus  in  adiutorium,  3. 
Deus  in  cuius  manu  tam  halitus  viventis, 

34". 
Deus  omnipotens  pater  dom.  nostri  I.  C. 

qui  te  regeneravit,  31. 
Deus    pater    omnipotens   dom.    fili    dei 

unigenite,  4. 
Deus  qui  ad  salutem  hominis  medicinam, 

Deus  qui  ad  salutem  human!  generis,  24, 

27. 
Deus  qui  Adam  de  Jimo,  24. 
Deus  qui  beato  Petro,  4. 
Deus  qui  confitentium  tibi  corda,  22. 
Deus  qui  culpa  offenderis,  5. 
Deus  qui  diligentibus,  5. 
Deus  qui  f?,cturam  tuam,  34. 
Deus  qui  invisibili  potenlia,  29. 
Deus  qui  non  vis  mortem,  34. 
Deus  qui  nos  regendo,  5. 
Deus  qui  nos  sanctorum  tuorum,  20. 
Deus  tibi  gratias  agimus  per  quem,  33. 

36. 
Dicamus  omne.s  domine  exaudi,  6. 
Dies  quoque  nostros  in  tua  pace,  12. 
Dignum  et  justum  aequum.  et  justum,  20. 
Dirigatur  domine  (Ps.  cxl.  2),  7. 
Divino  magisterio  edocti,  17. 
Domine     deus    noster    I.     C.     splendor 

paternae  gloria e,  19. 
Domine  deus  omnip.  qui  sanctos  tuos,  20. 
Domine  sancte  pater  omnip.  aeterne  deus 
expelle  diabolum,  24. 
qui  es  et  qui  eras,  27. 
qui  es  via,  34. 
Domine  sancte  pater  te  fideliter  deprece- 

mur,  35. 
Domine  sancte  pater  universitatis  auctor, 

33- 
Domini  est  terra,  18. 


44 


INDEX    OF   LITURGICAL    FORMS. 


Dominus  et  salvator  noster  I.  C.  pridie       Judica  me  domine,  i8 

quam,  32. 
Dominus  noster  I.  C.  dixit  ego  sum  panis 

(Joh.  vi.  51-57),  7.  . 
Dominus  regit  me  (Ps.  xxii.  i),  18. 


Ecce  agnus  dei,  18. 

Effeta  quod  est  apertio,  27. 

Exaudi  nos  dom.  I.  C.  deus  noster  pro 

fratre  nostro  infirmo,  35. 
Exaudi   nos   dom.   sancte   pater  omnip. 

aet.  ds.  et  mittere,  28. 
Exorcizo  te  creatura  aquae 

in  nomine  dei  patris,  29. 

per  deum  vivum,  28. 
Exorcizo  te  creatura  salis  in  nomine  dei, 

25. 
Exorcizo  te  et  per  lesum  Christum,  28. 
Exorcizo  te  spiritus  immunde  per  deum, 

33-  .  . 
Exultatio  divina  paterna  pietas,  21. 


Laudate    dominum    omnes    gentes   (Ps. 

cxvi.  I),  36. 
Libera  nos  domine  ab  omni  malo, 

et  custodi  nos,  35. 

preterite  presenti  et  futuro,  17. 
Lucernapedibusmeis(Ps.  cxviii.  105),  32. 

Medellam  tuam  deprecor  domine,  26. 
Memento  etiam  domine 

et  eorum  nomina,  14. 

famulorum  tuorum,  ii. 
Memento   nostri   domine  in  beneplacito 
(Ps.  cv.  4),  33. 

Nee  te  lateat  Satanas,  26. 

Nobis  quoque  peccatoribus  fanmlis  tuis, 

16. 
Novum  carmen  cantate,  18. 


Fiat  domine  misericordia  tua  (Ps.  xxxii. 

22),  17. 
Fortiludo  mea  et  laudalio  (Ps.  cxvii.  14), 

6,36. 
Fratres  quotiescumque   manducabitis  (i 

Cor.  xi.  26-32),  5. 


Gloria  in  excelsis,  4. 

Grata  sint  tibi  domine  munera,  6. 

Grata  sit  tibi  haec  oblalio,  9. 

Gratias  tibi  agimus  domine  sancte  pater, 

19. 
Gustate  et  videte,  18. 


O  domine  salvum  fac  (Ps.  cxvii.  25),  33. 
Oblata  domine  munera  sanctifica,  9. 
Omnes  sancti  venite,  18. 
Omnipotens  sempiterne  deus 

adesto  magnae  pietatis,  29. 

qui  populum  tuum,  5. 
Operare  creatura  olei,  31. 
Oramus  te  doniine  pro  fratre  nostro,  35. 
Oremus  fratres  carissimi 

pro  caris  nostris,  23. 

pro  fratre  nostro,  32. 
Oremus  fratres  dom.  deum  nostrum  pro 

fratre  nostro,  33. 
Ostende     nobis    domine    misericordiam 
(Ps.  Ixxxiv.  8),  9. 


Haec  nobis  precepta  servantibus,  30. 
Hanc  igitur  oblationem  serviiutis  nostrae 

sed  et  cunctae  familiae,  12. 
Has  oblationes  et  sincera  libamina,  9. 
Hie  est  panis,  18. 
Hoc  sacrum  corpus,  18. 
Hostias  quaesunius  domine  nostrae  devo- 

tionis,  9. 


In  illis  diebus  dixit  lesus  statim  (Matt. 

xxiv.  29-31),  34. 
In     illo     tempore     accesserunt    Saducei 

(Matt.  xxii.  23,  29-33),  34. 
In  labiis  meis,  18. 

Indulge  domine  penitentibus  nobis,  21. 
Intende  domine  munera  quae  altaribus, 

23. 
Iteramus     omnipotens     deus     depreca- 

tionem,  21. 


Pacem  mandasti  pacem  dedisti,  17. 

Pacem  meam  do  vobis,  18. 

Panem  caeli  dedit,  18. 

Pax  et  caritas  dom.  nostri  I.  C,  17,  35. 

Pax  multa  diligentibus,  18. 

Pax  tecum  in  vilam  aeternam,  36. 

Peccavimus  domine  jicccavimus,  3. 

Penitentiam  agite,  18. 

Per  quem   haec   omnia   domine   semper 

bona  creas,  16. 
Plenum  odorem  vitae,  18. 
Prafesta  quaesumus  omnip.  et  misericors 

deus  ut  animae,  23. 


Quaerite  dominum  et  confirmamini  (Ps. 

civ.  i),  6. 
Quaesumus  domine  omnip.  deus  ut  vota 

nostra,  8. 
Quam  oblationem  te  deus  in  omnibus,  12. 


INDEX    OF   LITURGICAL    FORMS, 


45 


Qui  manducat,  i8. 

Quia  satiavit  (Ps.  cvi.  9),  36. 

Quos  caelesti  domine  dono  satiasti,  18. 


Refecti  Christi  corpoie,  36. 
Refecti  spiritalibus  escis,  32. 
Regem  caeli  cum  pace,  18. 
Regnum  caelorum  vim,  18. 
Rogamus  te  domine  sancte  pater,  26. 
Rogo  te  deus  Sabaoth,  3. 


Sacrificate  sacrificium  (Ps.  ix.  6),  36. 
Sacrificiis  presentibus  domine  quaesumus 

intende,  6. 
Sacrificium  tibi  domine  celebrandum,  7. 
Salva  nos  lesu  qui  potes,  33. 
Sanctus   sanctus  dominus  deus  Sabaoth, 

10. 
Si  ego  lavi  pedes  vestros  (Job.  xiii.  14, 

I5)>32. 
Signaculo  crucis,  36. 
Signum  crucis  Christi  accipe,  32. 
Sinite  parvulos  venire,  18. 
Sitivit  anima  mea  (Ps.  xli.  2),  28. 
Statim   post   tribulationem  (Matt.   xxiv. 

29-31),  34. 
Sumpsimus    domine    sanctorum    tuorum 

sollemnia,  21. 
Sursum  corda,  9. 


Te  igitur  clementissime  pater,  10. 

Tibi   igitur    precipio   omnis  spiritus   im- 

munde,  28. 
Tu  mandasti  mandata  (Ps.  cxviii.  4),  32. 


Ubi  ego  fuero,  18. 

Unde  benedico  te  creatura  aquae,  30. 

Unde  et  memores  sumus  domine  nos  tui 

servi,  13. 
Ungo  te  de  oleo 

et  de  crismate,  31. 

sanctificato  in  nomine,  25. 

sanctificato  ut  salveris,  35. 


Veni  domine  sanctificator,  7. 
Venite  benedicti  patris,  18. 
Venite  comedite  panem,  18. 
Vere  dignum 

cuius  potentia  deprecanda,  22. 

cuius  promissiones,  23. 

qui  cum  unigenito,  10. 

sed  in  hac  die  gratius,  20. 
Vere  sanctus  vere  benedictus  vere  mira- 

bilis,  20. 
Visita  nos  deus  in  salutare  (Ps.  cv.  4),  36. 
Visita  nos  domine  in  salutare  (Ps.  cv.  4), 

Vox  domini  super  aquas  (Ps.  xxviii.  3), 
28. 


LONDON : 
HARRISON   AND   SONS,    PRINTERS   IN   ORDINARY   TO  HIS   MAJESTY, 

ST.  martin's  lane. 


HENRY   BRADSHAW   SOCIETY, 

FOR   EDITING    RARE    LITURGICAL    TEXTS. 


PRESIDENT. 

The  Rt.  Rev.   Bishop  Forrest  Browne,  D.D.,   F.S.A. 

VICE-PRESIDENTS. 

The  Bishop  of  Gloucester,  D.D. 

The  Bisliop  of  Moray,  D.D. 

The  Bishop  of  Ossory,  D.D. 

Rev.  H.  B.  Swete,  D.D. 

Rev.  Padre  Ehrle. 

Mgr.  Giovanni  Mercati. 

Sir  Edward  Maunde  Thompson,  G.C.B.,  LL.D. 

Sir  George  F.  Warner,  M.A.,  D.Litt.,  F.SA. 

Edmund  Bishop,  Esq. 

Cyril  S.  Cobb,  Esq.,  M.V.O.,  B.C.L. 

F.  Jenkinson,  Esq.,  M.A.,  D.Litt. 

MEMBERS     OF     COUNCIL. 

Dr.  J.  Wickham  Legg,  Chairfuan. 

Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  M.A.,  P'.S.A.,  Hon.  Treasurer. 

Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.,  Ho?i.  Secretary 

Cuthbert  Atchley,  Esq. 

W.  J.  Birkbeck,  Esq.,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

Rev.  W.  C.  Bishop,  MA. 

Rev.  F.  E.  Brightman,  MA. 

Rev.  J.  N.  Dalton,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

Rev.  Walter  Howard  Frere,  D.D. 

Sir  William  St.  John  Hope,  Litt.D.,  D.C.L 

F.  Madan,  Esq.,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

Alfred  W.  Pollard,  Esq.,  M.A. 

Rev.  F.  E.  Warren,  B.D.,  F.S.A. 

Rev.  R.  M.  Woolley,  B.D. 

Rev.  Christopher  Wordsworth,  M.A. 

HONORARY    AUDITORS. 

Leland  L.  Duncan,  Esq.,  M.V.O.,  F.S.A. 
Lawrence  Weaver,  Esq.,  P\S.A. 


List  of  Works  already  issued. 

1891.^  I.  MISSALE  AD  USUM  ECCLESI^  WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 
fasc.  i.    Edited  by  Dr.  T.  Wickham  Legg,  F.S.A.     8vo. 

[Dec.  1891.] 

^ill.    THE   MARTILOGE,     I  526.        Edited  by  the  Rev.  F.  PROCTER, 
M.A.,  and  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  M.A.,  F.S.A.     8vo. 

[May,  1893.1 

1892.^  II.  THE  MANNER  OF  THE  CORONATION  OF  KING  CHARLES 
THE  FIRST,  1626.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  Chr.  Wordsworth, 
M.A.      8vo.  [Dec.  1892.] 

^IV.  THE  BANGOR  ANTIPHONARIUM.  Edited  by  the  Rev. 
F.  E.  Warren,  B.D.,  F.S.A.  Part  I.  containing  complete 
facsimile  in  collotype,  with  historical  and  palseographical 
introduction.     4tO.  [Aug.  1893.] 

1893.^  V-  MISSALE  AD  USUM  ECCLESI.E  WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 
fasc.  ii.     Edited  by  Dr.   T-  Wickham  Legg,  F.S.A.     8vo. 

[Aug.  1893.] 

"^VI.  OFFICIUM  ECCLESIASTICUM  ABBATUM  SECUNDUM  USUM 
EVESHAMENSIS    MONASTERII.  Edited     by    the     Rev. 

H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.     8vo.  [Aug.  1893.] 

l894.'^VII.    TRACTS    OF    CLEMENT    MAYDESTONE,    viz. 

Defensorium  Directorii  and  Crede  Michi.     Edited  by  the 
Rev.  Chr.  Wordsworth,  M.A.     8vo.  [Oct.  1894.] 

■^VIII.    THE    WINCHESTER     TROPER.        Edited    by   the    Rev.    W. 
Howard  Frere,  M.A.      8vo.  [Nov.  1894.] 

1 895. "^  IX.  THE  MARTYROLOGY  OF  GORMAN.  Edited  by  Whitley 
Stokes,  D.C.L.,  Foreign  Associate  of  the  Institute  of 
France.     8vo.  [July?  1S95.] 

^X.  THE  BANGOR  ANTIPHONARIUM,  Part  IL  containing  an 
amended  text  with  liturgical  introduction,  and  an  appendix 
containing  an  edition  of  Harleian  MS.  7653.  Edited  by  the 
Rev.  F.  E.  Warren,  B.D.,  F.S.A.     4tO.  [Nov.  1895.] 

1896.  XI.  THE  MISSAL  OF  ROBERT  OF  JUMIEGES,  BISHOP  OF  LONDON, 
A.D.    I044-IO51,    AND    archbishop    OF    CANTERBURY    IN    A.D. 

105 1.     Edited  from  a  MS.  in  the  Public  Library  at  Rouen, 
by  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.      8vo.  [July,  1896.] 

*  The  books  issued  for  1891,  1892,  1893,  1894,  and  1895  are  out  of  print. 
STOWE.  E 


XII.  MISSALE  AU  USUM  ECCLESIyE  WESTMONASTERIENSIS, 
fasc.  iii.  Containing  an  appendix  giving  certain  Offices  from 
Westminster  MSS.  in  the  Bodleian  Library  and  the  British 
Museum,  together  with  full  indices,  notes,  and  a  liturgical 
introduction     Edited  by  Dr.  J.  Wickham  Legg,  F.S.A.  8vo. 

[Nov.  1897.] 

1897.  XIII.    THE  IRISH  LIBER  HYMNORUM.      Edited  from  MSS.  in  the 

Libraries  of  Trinity  College,  and  the  Franciscan  Convent 
at  Dublin  by  the  Rev.  John  H.  Bernard,  D.D.,  and 
Robert  Atkinson,  LL.D.  Vol.  L,  Text  and  Glossary. 
XIV.  Vol.  II.,  Notes  and  Translations  of  the  Irish  Prefaces  and 
Hymns.     Svo.  [July,  1898.] 

1898.  XV.    THE  ROSSLYN  MISSAL.     An   Irish  manuscript  in  the  Advo- 

cates'   Library,    Edinburgh.       Edited    by   the    Rev.    H.    J. 
Lawlor,  D.D.     8vo.  [April,  1899.] 

XVI.  THE  CORONATION  BOOK  OF  CHARLES  V.  OF  FRANCE. 
(British  Museum,  Cottonian  MS.  Tiberius  B.  viii.)  With 
reproductions  in  collotype  of  the  38  miniatures  which 
illustrate  the  ceremonies,  and  facsimiles  of  seven  of  them  in 
gold  and  colours.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  M.A., 
F.S.A.     4to.  [Dec.  1S99.] 

1899.  XVII.    MISSALE     ROMANUM,    Milan,    1474.       (The     first    printed 

edition  of  the  Roman  Missal.)     Edited  by  the  Rev.  Robert 
Lippe,  LL.D.     Vol.  I.     Text.     8vo.  [Oct.    1899.] 

XVIII.    THE    PROCESSIONAL    OF  THE    NUNS    OF    ST.    MARY  AT 
CHESTER.     With  English  rubrics.     Edited  by  Dr.  J.  Wick- 


ham Legg,  F.S.A.     8vo. 

1900.    XIX.    THREE     CORONATION 
Order   of  William    III. 
French    version    of  the 


ORDERS  :      (i.) 
and    Mary  II. 
Ensrlish  Coronation 


Consecration  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Wickham  Legg,  F.S.A.     Svo. 


King. 


[Oct.  1899.] 

The    Coronation 
(2.)    An    Ancjlo- 

(3.) 


Order. 


Edited  by  Dr.  J. 
[Feb.  190 1.] 


XX. 


CLEMENT  MAYDESTONE  S  DIRECTORIUM  SACERDOTUM. 
Edited  by  (the  late)  Rev.  Canon  Cooke,  M.A.,  and  the  Rev. 
Christopher  Wordsworth,  M.A.     Vol.  I.     8vo. 

[Feb.  1 901.] 

I9OI .  XXI.  FACSIMILES  OF  IIOR^  B.M.V.,  reproduced  in  collotype  from 
English  MSS.  of  the  nth  Century.  Edited  by  the  Rev. 
E.  S.  Dewick,  M.A.,  F.S.A.     4to.  [Jan.  1902.] 

XXII.  CLEMENT  MAYDESTONE's  DIRECTORIUM  SACERDOTUM. 
Edited  by  (the  late)  Rev.  Canon  Cooke,  M.A.,  and  the 
Kev.  Christopher  Wordsworth,  M.A.     Vol.  II.     8vo. 

[March,  1902.] 


1902.  XXIII.    CUSTOMARY  OF  THE  BENEDICTINE  MONASTERIES    OF 

ST.      AUGUSTINE,     CANTERBURY,      AND     ST.     PETER, 

WESTMINSTER.  Edited  by  Sir  Edward  Maunde 
Thompson,  K.C.B.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  V.P.S.A.  Vol.  I. 
Containing  text  of  Cottonian  MS.  Faustina  C.  xii.     8vo. 

[October,  1902.] 

XXIV.  THE  BENEDICTIONAL  OF  ARCHBISHOP  ROBERT. 
Edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.    8vo.        [Jan.  1903.] 

1903.  XXV.    THE   clerk's    BOOK    OF    1 549.     From  the  unique  copy 

in  the  British  Museum.  (C.  36.  d.  i.)  Edited  by  Dr. 
J.   WiCKHAM  Legg,  F.S.A.     8vo.  [Feb.  1904.] 

XXVI.  THE  HEREFORD  BREVIARY.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  W. 
Howard  Frere,  M.A.,  and  Langton  E.  G.  Brown, 
sub-Librarian  of  the  Hereford  Chapter  Library.  Vol.  I. 
Psalterium,  Commune  Sanctorum,  Temporale.     8vo. 

[Feb.  1904.] 

1904.  XXVII.    TRACTS    ON    THE    MASS.      Edited    by   Dr.    J.    WiCKHAM 

Legg,   F.S.A.     Containing  : — 
Ordinarium  Missae  SariLin.      From  an  early  14th-century   Missal 

formerly  in  the  possession  of  the  late  Mr.   William    Morris, 

F.S.A.      (With  two  collotype  plates.) 
Langforde's   Aleditatyons  for  Goostly  Exercyse  in   the  tyme  of  the 

Masse.     (Bodleian  MS.,  Wood  17.) 
Alphabetiun   seu    Instriidio   Sacerdotum.      (Bodleian,   Douce     14.) 

Collated  with  four  other  editions. 
Dominican  Directions  for  High  Mass.       From  a  13th-century  MS. 

(Brit.  Mus.  Add.   23,935.)     With  an  Appendix  on  Low  Mass 

from  a  Dominican  Missal  printed  at  Lubeck  in  1502. 
Ordo  Missae  of  John  Burckard,  Rome  1502,  collated  with  a  shorter 

recension  from  a  Roman  Missal  of  1501. 
Ordinary  of  the  earliest  known  Sarum  Missal,  written  about  a.d.  1264. 
And  other  pieces.     8vo.  [November,  1904.] 

XXVIII.  CUSTOMARY  OF  THE  BENEDICTINE  MONASTERIES 
OF  ST.  AUGUSTINE,  CANTERBURY,  AND  ST.  PETER, 
WESTMINSTER.  Edited     by     Sir     Edward     Maunde 

Thompson,  K.C.B.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  V.P.S.A.  Vol.  II. 
Containing  text  of  Cottonian  MS.  Otho  C.  xi.  and  of  part  of 
Gonville  and  Caius  College  MS.  211.     8vo.         [Dec.  1904.] 

1905.  XXIX.  THE   MARTYROLOGY   OF   OENGUS   THE   CULDEE. 

Edited  with  a  collation  of  the  MSS.,  by  Whitley  Stokes, 
D.C.L.,  Foreign  Associate  of  the  Institute  of  France.     8vo. 

[Nov.  1905.] 


XXX.  THE  MOZARABIC  PSALTER.  (Brit.  Mus.  Add.  30,851.) 
Edited  by  J.  P.  Gilson,  M.A.,  of  the  Department  of 
Manuscripts  in  the  British  Museum.     8vo.  [Nov.  1905.] 

1906.  XXXI.  THE  STOWE  MISSAL,  a  manuscript  belonging  to  the  Royal 
Irish  Academy.  Edited  by  G.  F.  Warner,  D.Litt,  F.S.A., 
Keeper  of  Manuscripts  at  the  British  Museum.  Vol.  I. 
Facsimile  of  the  MS.     8vo.  [Nov.  1906.] 

XXXII.    THE    STOWE    MISSAL.      Edited  by  Sir  G.  F.  Warner, 

D.Litt.,  F.B.A.     Vol.  II.     Printed  text  with  Introduction, 

Index  of  liturgical  forms,  and  nine  collotype  plates  of  the 

metal  cover  and  the  Stowe  St.  John.     8vo.  [Oct.  1915.] 


1907.  XXXIIL  MISSALE    ROMANUM.        Milan,     1474. 
by     the     Rev.    Robert     Lippe,    LL.D. 
Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.     8vo. 


Vol.    II.     Edited 

Index    by    the 

[Nov.  1907.] 


XXXIV.  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  COMMUNION,  printed  by  Richard 
Grafton,  1548.  A  facsimile  edition  edited  by  the  Rev. 
H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.     8vo.  [April,  1908.] 

1908.  XXXV.    THE         SECOND       RECENSION       OF       THE        QUIGNON 

BREVIARY.  Edited  by  Dr.  J.  Wickham  Legg.  Vol.  I. 
Text.     8vo.  [Dec.  1908.] 

XXXVI.  FACSIMILES  OF  THE  CREEDS  FROM  EARLY  MSB. 
Edited  by  the  Rev.  A.  E.  Burn,  D.D.,  with  palaeographical 
notes  by  the  late  Dr.  Ludwig  Traube.    4tO.  [Feb.   1909.] 

1909.  XXXVII.  ORDINALE     EXON.      (Exeter  Chapter  MS.  3502   collated 

with  Parker  MS.  93.)  With  two  appendices  from  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge  MS.  B.  xi.  16,  and  Exeter  Chapter  MS. 
3625.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  J.  N.  Dalton,  M.A.,  F.S.A., 
Canon  of  Windsor.     Vol.  I.     8vo.  [Oct.  1909.] 


XXXVIII.    ORDINALE    EXON.       Vol.  II.      8vo. 


[Oct.  1909.] 


1 9 10.  XXXIX.  THE    PONTIFICAL    OF    MAGDALEN    COLLEGE,  OXFORD 

(MS.  226),  with  an  appendix  of  extracts  from  other  English 
manuscripts  of  the  twelfth  century.  Edited  by  the  Rev. 
H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.     8vo.  [Nov.  19 10.] 

XL.  THE  HEREFORD  BREVIARY.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  W. 
Howard  Frere,  D.Q.,  and  Langton  E.  G.  Brown, 
sub-Librarian  of  the  Hereford  Chapter  Library.  Vol.  II. 
Sanctorale.     8vo.  [March,  191 1.] 


191  I.        XLI. 


ENGLISH     ORDERS     FOR     CONSECRATING    CHURCHES 
IN     THE     SEVENTEENTH     CENTURY.       Edited    by    Dr. 

[May,   191 1.] 


J.  Wickham  Legg.     8vo. 


I912.     XLIII. 


XLIV 


191 3.       XLV. 


XLII.  THE  SECOND  RECENSION  OF  THE  QUIGNON  BREVIARY. 
Edited  by  Dr.  J.  Wickham  Legg.  Vol.  II.  Liturgical 
introduction,  with  notes,  indices,  illustrative  documents,  and 
a  life  of  Quignon.     8vo.  [April,  1912.] 

THE  COLBERTINE  BREVIARY.  Edited  by  T.  Gambier- 
Parry,  M.A.     Vol.  I.     8vo.  [Nov.  191 2.] 

THE  COLBERTINE  BREVIARY.      Vol.  11.      8vo. 

[March,  1913-] 
THE  LEOFRIC  COLLECTAR,  an  English  manuscript  of 
the  eleventh  century  (Harl.  MS.  2961);  and  an  Appendix 
containing  a  Litany  and  Prayers  from  Harl.  MS.  863.  With 
18  Plates  of  facsimiles.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick, 
M.A.,  F.S.A.     Vol.  I.     Text.     4to.  [May,   1914.] 

XLVI.  THE  HEREFORD  BREVIARY.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  W. 
Howard  Frere,  D.D.,  and  Langton  E.  G.  Brown.  Vol.  III. 
Hereford  Collectar  (in  abbreviated  form),  extracts  from  the 
Hereford  Ordinal,  introduction  and  indices.     8vo. 

[Jan.   1915.] 

I914.  XLVII.  THE  PSALTER  AND  MARTYROLOGY  OF  RICEMARCH. 
Edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Lawlor,  D.D.,  Professor  of 
Ecclesiastical  History  in  the  University  of  Dublin.  Vol.  I. 
Text,  introduction,  indices.     8vo.  [Nov.  1914.] 

XLVIII.  THE  PSALTER  AND  MARTYROLOGY  OF  RICEMARCH. 
8vo.  Vol.  II.  Plates,  consisting  of  complete  facsimile  of  the 
Martyrology,  and  selected  pages  from  the  Psalter.    [Nov.  19 14.] 

THE  GREGORIAN  SACRAMENTARY.  Edited  by  the 
Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.,  from  MSS.  of  the  ninth  century 
(Vatican  MSS.  Reginae  337  and  Otlob.  313,  and  the  Cambrai 
MS.  of  Bishop  Hildoard).     8vo.  [June,  1915.] 

CRANMEr's  EARLY  PROJECTS  FOR  REFORM  OF  THE 
DIVINE  SERVICE.  A  complete  edition  of  British  Museum 
MS.  Royal  7  B.  iv.  edited  by  Dr.  J.  Wickham  Legg.     8vo. 

[June,  1915.] 

Future  issues  will  be  selected  from  the  following- : 

MISSALE  GOTHICUM.  (Vatican  MS.  Reginae  7,1-].)  Edited  by  the  Rev. 
H.  M.  Bannister,  D.Litt.     8vo.  [In  preparation.] 

ST.  WILLIBRORd's  calendar.  (MS.  Lat.  10,837  in  Bibl.  Nat.,  Paris.) 
A  facsimile  edition  edited  with  notes  by  Mr.  Edmund  Bishop.     4to. 

[In  preparation.] 

ORDINALE  EXON.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  J.  N.  Dalton,  M.A.,  F.S.A., 
Canon  of  Windsor.  Vol.  III.  Liturgical  introduction  with  notes, 
indices,  and  collation  of  the  Martyrology  with  Exeter  Chapter  MS.  3518. 
8vo. 


1915.    XLIX. 


L. 


8 

THE  LEOFRIC  COLLECTAR.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  M.A., 
F.S.A.     Vol.  II.    Introduction,  notes,  indices.    4to. 

A  CANTERBURY  BENEDICTIONAL.  (Had.  MS.  2892.)  Edited  by  the 
Rev.  R.  M.  WooLLEY,  B.D. 

PONTIFICALE  LANALETENSE.  An  English  MS.  of  the  nth  Century, 
now  in  the  Public  Library  at  Rouen.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson, 
M.A. 

MISSALE  FRANCORUM,  and  Fragments  of  Galilean  Liturgies.  Edited 
by  the  Rev.  H.  M.  Bannister,  D.Litt. 

THE  BRIGITTINE  BREVIARY  OF  THE  NUNS  OF  SION,  with  English 
rubrics.  From  a  MS.  at  Magdalene  College,  Cambridge.  Edited  by 
the  Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  M.A. 

THE  MONASTIC  BREVIARY  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  DURHAM.  (Harl. 
MS.  4664.) 

October^  19^  5- 


*^*  Persons  wishing  to  join  the  Society  are  requested  to  communicate  with 
the  Hon.  Secretary,  the  Rev.  H.  A.  Wilson,  Magdalen  College, 
Oxford ;  or  with  the  Hon.  Treasurer,  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  26, 
Oxford  Square,  Hyde  Park,  London,  W. 

^^■^  The  books  are  issued  to  members  in  return  for  an  annual  subscription 
of  one  guinea,  payable  at  the  beginning  of  each  year. 


Members  are  reminded  that  subscriptions  are  due  on  the  ist  of  January 
in  each  year.  Subscriptions  should  be  paid  to  the  Hon.  Treasurer,  the 
Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  26,  Oxford  Square,  Hyde  Park,  London,  W. ;  or  to 
the  account  of  the  Henry  Bradshaw  Society,  at  Messrs.  Child  &  Co 
I,  Fleet  Street,  Temple  Bar,  London,  E.C.  All  cheques  should  be 
crossed  with  the  name  of  the  Society's  Bankers. 

Any  complaints  with  regard  to  the  delivery  of  copies  should  be 
addressed  to  the  Hon.  Treasurer,  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dewick,  26,  Oxford 
Square,  Hyde  Park,  London,  W. 


5211J3U 


LONDON : 

HARRISON   AND  SONS,   PRINTERS   IN  ORDINARY  TO   HIS   MAJESTY, 

ST.    martin's   LANE. 


BQT  4005  .H5  V.31  IMS. 

The  Stowe  Missal 
V.2